Quotations.ch
  Directory : The War of the Worlds
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • Project Gutenberg's The War of the Worlds, by H. G. Wells
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
  • other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
  • whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
  • the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
  • to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
  • Title: The War of the Worlds
  • Author: H. G. Wells
  • Release Date: July 1992 [EBook #36]
  • Last Updated: September 20, 2019
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WAR OF THE WORLDS ***
  • cover
  • The War of the Worlds
  • by H. G. Wells
  • ‘But who shall dwell in these worlds if they be inhabited?
  • . . . Are we or they Lords of the World? . . . And
  • how are all things made for man?’
  • KEPLER (quoted in _The Anatomy of Melancholy_)
  • Contents
  • BOOK ONE.—THE COMING OF THE MARTIANS
  • I. THE EVE OF THE WAR.
  • II. THE FALLING STAR.
  • III. ON HORSELL COMMON.
  • IV. THE CYLINDER OPENS.
  • V. THE HEAT-RAY.
  • VI. THE HEAT-RAY IN THE CHOBHAM ROAD.
  • VII. HOW I REACHED HOME.
  • VIII. FRIDAY NIGHT.
  • IX. THE FIGHTING BEGINS.
  • X. IN THE STORM.
  • XI. AT THE WINDOW.
  • XII. WHAT I SAW OF THE DESTRUCTION OF WEYBRIDGE AND SHEPPERTON.
  • XIII. HOW I FELL IN WITH THE CURATE.
  • XIV. IN LONDON.
  • XV. WHAT HAD HAPPENED IN SURREY.
  • XVI. THE EXODUS FROM LONDON.
  • XVII. THE “THUNDER CHILD”.
  • BOOK TWO.—THE EARTH UNDER THE MARTIANS
  • I. UNDER FOOT.
  • II. WHAT WE SAW FROM THE RUINED HOUSE.
  • III. THE DAYS OF IMPRISONMENT.
  • IV. THE DEATH OF THE CURATE.
  • V. THE STILLNESS.
  • VI. THE WORK OF FIFTEEN DAYS.
  • VII. THE MAN ON PUTNEY HILL.
  • VIII. DEAD LONDON.
  • IX. WRECKAGE.
  • X. THE EPILOGUE.
  • BOOK ONE
  • THE COMING OF THE MARTIANS
  • I.
  • THE EVE OF THE WAR.
  • No one would have believed in the last years of the nineteenth century
  • that this world was being watched keenly and closely by intelligences
  • greater than man’s and yet as mortal as his own; that as men busied
  • themselves about their various concerns they were scrutinised and
  • studied, perhaps almost as narrowly as a man with a microscope might
  • scrutinise the transient creatures that swarm and multiply in a drop of
  • water. With infinite complacency men went to and fro over this globe
  • about their little affairs, serene in their assurance of their empire
  • over matter. It is possible that the infusoria under the microscope do
  • the same. No one gave a thought to the older worlds of space as sources
  • of human danger, or thought of them only to dismiss the idea of life
  • upon them as impossible or improbable. It is curious to recall some of
  • the mental habits of those departed days. At most terrestrial men
  • fancied there might be other men upon Mars, perhaps inferior to
  • themselves and ready to welcome a missionary enterprise. Yet across the
  • gulf of space, minds that are to our minds as ours are to those of the
  • beasts that perish, intellects vast and cool and unsympathetic,
  • regarded this earth with envious eyes, and slowly and surely drew their
  • plans against us. And early in the twentieth century came the great
  • disillusionment.
  • The planet Mars, I scarcely need remind the reader, revolves about the
  • sun at a mean distance of 140,000,000 miles, and the light and heat it
  • receives from the sun is barely half of that received by this world. It
  • must be, if the nebular hypothesis has any truth, older than our world;
  • and long before this earth ceased to be molten, life upon its surface
  • must have begun its course. The fact that it is scarcely one seventh of
  • the volume of the earth must have accelerated its cooling to the
  • temperature at which life could begin. It has air and water and all
  • that is necessary for the support of animated existence.
  • Yet so vain is man, and so blinded by his vanity, that no writer, up to
  • the very end of the nineteenth century, expressed any idea that
  • intelligent life might have developed there far, or indeed at all,
  • beyond its earthly level. Nor was it generally understood that since
  • Mars is older than our earth, with scarcely a quarter of the
  • superficial area and remoter from the sun, it necessarily follows that
  • it is not only more distant from time’s beginning but nearer its end.
  • The secular cooling that must someday overtake our planet has already
  • gone far indeed with our neighbour. Its physical condition is still
  • largely a mystery, but we know now that even in its equatorial region
  • the midday temperature barely approaches that of our coldest winter.
  • Its air is much more attenuated than ours, its oceans have shrunk until
  • they cover but a third of its surface, and as its slow seasons change
  • huge snowcaps gather and melt about either pole and periodically
  • inundate its temperate zones. That last stage of exhaustion, which to
  • us is still incredibly remote, has become a present-day problem for the
  • inhabitants of Mars. The immediate pressure of necessity has brightened
  • their intellects, enlarged their powers, and hardened their hearts. And
  • looking across space with instruments, and intelligences such as we
  • have scarcely dreamed of, they see, at its nearest distance only
  • 35,000,000 of miles sunward of them, a morning star of hope, our own
  • warmer planet, green with vegetation and grey with water, with a cloudy
  • atmosphere eloquent of fertility, with glimpses through its drifting
  • cloud wisps of broad stretches of populous country and narrow,
  • navy-crowded seas.
  • And we men, the creatures who inhabit this earth, must be to them at
  • least as alien and lowly as are the monkeys and lemurs to us. The
  • intellectual side of man already admits that life is an incessant
  • struggle for existence, and it would seem that this too is the belief
  • of the minds upon Mars. Their world is far gone in its cooling and this
  • world is still crowded with life, but crowded only with what they
  • regard as inferior animals. To carry warfare sunward is, indeed, their
  • only escape from the destruction that, generation after generation,
  • creeps upon them.
  • And before we judge of them too harshly we must remember what ruthless
  • and utter destruction our own species has wrought, not only upon
  • animals, such as the vanished bison and the dodo, but upon its inferior
  • races. The Tasmanians, in spite of their human likeness, were entirely
  • swept out of existence in a war of extermination waged by European
  • immigrants, in the space of fifty years. Are we such apostles of mercy
  • as to complain if the Martians warred in the same spirit?
  • The Martians seem to have calculated their descent with amazing
  • subtlety—their mathematical learning is evidently far in excess of
  • ours—and to have carried out their preparations with a well-nigh
  • perfect unanimity. Had our instruments permitted it, we might have seen
  • the gathering trouble far back in the nineteenth century. Men like
  • Schiaparelli watched the red planet—it is odd, by-the-bye, that for
  • countless centuries Mars has been the star of war—but failed to
  • interpret the fluctuating appearances of the markings they mapped so
  • well. All that time the Martians must have been getting ready.
  • During the opposition of 1894 a great light was seen on the illuminated
  • part of the disk, first at the Lick Observatory, then by Perrotin of
  • Nice, and then by other observers. English readers heard of it first in
  • the issue of _Nature_ dated August 2. I am inclined to think that this
  • blaze may have been the casting of the huge gun, in the vast pit sunk
  • into their planet, from which their shots were fired at us. Peculiar
  • markings, as yet unexplained, were seen near the site of that outbreak
  • during the next two oppositions.
  • The storm burst upon us six years ago now. As Mars approached
  • opposition, Lavelle of Java set the wires of the astronomical exchange
  • palpitating with the amazing intelligence of a huge outbreak of
  • incandescent gas upon the planet. It had occurred towards midnight of
  • the twelfth; and the spectroscope, to which he had at once resorted,
  • indicated a mass of flaming gas, chiefly hydrogen, moving with an
  • enormous velocity towards this earth. This jet of fire had become
  • invisible about a quarter past twelve. He compared it to a colossal
  • puff of flame suddenly and violently squirted out of the planet, “as
  • flaming gases rushed out of a gun.”
  • A singularly appropriate phrase it proved. Yet the next day there was
  • nothing of this in the papers except a little note in the _Daily
  • Telegraph_, and the world went in ignorance of one of the gravest
  • dangers that ever threatened the human race. I might not have heard of
  • the eruption at all had I not met Ogilvy, the well-known astronomer, at
  • Ottershaw. He was immensely excited at the news, and in the excess of
  • his feelings invited me up to take a turn with him that night in a
  • scrutiny of the red planet.
  • In spite of all that has happened since, I still remember that vigil
  • very distinctly: the black and silent observatory, the shadowed lantern
  • throwing a feeble glow upon the floor in the corner, the steady ticking
  • of the clockwork of the telescope, the little slit in the roof—an
  • oblong profundity with the stardust streaked across it. Ogilvy moved
  • about, invisible but audible. Looking through the telescope, one saw a
  • circle of deep blue and the little round planet swimming in the field.
  • It seemed such a little thing, so bright and small and still, faintly
  • marked with transverse stripes, and slightly flattened from the perfect
  • round. But so little it was, so silvery warm—a pin’s head of light! It
  • was as if it quivered, but really this was the telescope vibrating with
  • the activity of the clockwork that kept the planet in view.
  • As I watched, the planet seemed to grow larger and smaller and to
  • advance and recede, but that was simply that my eye was tired. Forty
  • millions of miles it was from us—more than forty millions of miles of
  • void. Few people realise the immensity of vacancy in which the dust of
  • the material universe swims.
  • Near it in the field, I remember, were three faint points of light,
  • three telescopic stars infinitely remote, and all around it was the
  • unfathomable darkness of empty space. You know how that blackness looks
  • on a frosty starlight night. In a telescope it seems far profounder.
  • And invisible to me because it was so remote and small, flying swiftly
  • and steadily towards me across that incredible distance, drawing nearer
  • every minute by so many thousands of miles, came the Thing they were
  • sending us, the Thing that was to bring so much struggle and calamity
  • and death to the earth. I never dreamed of it then as I watched; no one
  • on earth dreamed of that unerring missile.
  • That night, too, there was another jetting out of gas from the distant
  • planet. I saw it. A reddish flash at the edge, the slightest projection
  • of the outline just as the chronometer struck midnight; and at that I
  • told Ogilvy and he took my place. The night was warm and I was thirsty,
  • and I went stretching my legs clumsily and feeling my way in the
  • darkness, to the little table where the siphon stood, while Ogilvy
  • exclaimed at the streamer of gas that came out towards us.
  • That night another invisible missile started on its way to the earth
  • from Mars, just a second or so under twenty-four hours after the first
  • one. I remember how I sat on the table there in the blackness, with
  • patches of green and crimson swimming before my eyes. I wished I had a
  • light to smoke by, little suspecting the meaning of the minute gleam I
  • had seen and all that it would presently bring me. Ogilvy watched till
  • one, and then gave it up; and we lit the lantern and walked over to his
  • house. Down below in the darkness were Ottershaw and Chertsey and all
  • their hundreds of people, sleeping in peace.
  • He was full of speculation that night about the condition of Mars, and
  • scoffed at the vulgar idea of its having inhabitants who were
  • signalling us. His idea was that meteorites might be falling in a heavy
  • shower upon the planet, or that a huge volcanic explosion was in
  • progress. He pointed out to me how unlikely it was that organic
  • evolution had taken the same direction in the two adjacent planets.
  • “The chances against anything manlike on Mars are a million to one,” he
  • said.
  • Hundreds of observers saw the flame that night and the night after
  • about midnight, and again the night after; and so for ten nights, a
  • flame each night. Why the shots ceased after the tenth no one on earth
  • has attempted to explain. It may be the gases of the firing caused the
  • Martians inconvenience. Dense clouds of smoke or dust, visible through
  • a powerful telescope on earth as little grey, fluctuating patches,
  • spread through the clearness of the planet’s atmosphere and obscured
  • its more familiar features.
  • Even the daily papers woke up to the disturbances at last, and popular
  • notes appeared here, there, and everywhere concerning the volcanoes
  • upon Mars. The seriocomic periodical _Punch_, I remember, made a happy
  • use of it in the political cartoon. And, all unsuspected, those
  • missiles the Martians had fired at us drew earthward, rushing now at a
  • pace of many miles a second through the empty gulf of space, hour by
  • hour and day by day, nearer and nearer. It seems to me now almost
  • incredibly wonderful that, with that swift fate hanging over us, men
  • could go about their petty concerns as they did. I remember how
  • jubilant Markham was at securing a new photograph of the planet for the
  • illustrated paper he edited in those days. People in these latter times
  • scarcely realise the abundance and enterprise of our nineteenth-century
  • papers. For my own part, I was much occupied in learning to ride the
  • bicycle, and busy upon a series of papers discussing the probable
  • developments of moral ideas as civilisation progressed.
  • One night (the first missile then could scarcely have been 10,000,000
  • miles away) I went for a walk with my wife. It was starlight and I
  • explained the Signs of the Zodiac to her, and pointed out Mars, a
  • bright dot of light creeping zenithward, towards which so many
  • telescopes were pointed. It was a warm night. Coming home, a party of
  • excursionists from Chertsey or Isleworth passed us singing and playing
  • music. There were lights in the upper windows of the houses as the
  • people went to bed. From the railway station in the distance came the
  • sound of shunting trains, ringing and rumbling, softened almost into
  • melody by the distance. My wife pointed out to me the brightness of the
  • red, green, and yellow signal lights hanging in a framework against the
  • sky. It seemed so safe and tranquil.
  • II.
  • THE FALLING STAR.
  • Then came the night of the first falling star. It was seen early in the
  • morning, rushing over Winchester eastward, a line of flame high in the
  • atmosphere. Hundreds must have seen it, and taken it for an ordinary
  • falling star. Albin described it as leaving a greenish streak behind it
  • that glowed for some seconds. Denning, our greatest authority on
  • meteorites, stated that the height of its first appearance was about
  • ninety or one hundred miles. It seemed to him that it fell to earth
  • about one hundred miles east of him.
  • I was at home at that hour and writing in my study; and although my
  • French windows face towards Ottershaw and the blind was up (for I loved
  • in those days to look up at the night sky), I saw nothing of it. Yet
  • this strangest of all things that ever came to earth from outer space
  • must have fallen while I was sitting there, visible to me had I only
  • looked up as it passed. Some of those who saw its flight say it
  • travelled with a hissing sound. I myself heard nothing of that. Many
  • people in Berkshire, Surrey, and Middlesex must have seen the fall of
  • it, and, at most, have thought that another meteorite had descended. No
  • one seems to have troubled to look for the fallen mass that night.
  • But very early in the morning poor Ogilvy, who had seen the shooting
  • star and who was persuaded that a meteorite lay somewhere on the common
  • between Horsell, Ottershaw, and Woking, rose early with the idea of
  • finding it. Find it he did, soon after dawn, and not far from the
  • sand-pits. An enormous hole had been made by the impact of the
  • projectile, and the sand and gravel had been flung violently in every
  • direction over the heath, forming heaps visible a mile and a half away.
  • The heather was on fire eastward, and a thin blue smoke rose against
  • the dawn.
  • The Thing itself lay almost entirely buried in sand, amidst the
  • scattered splinters of a fir tree it had shivered to fragments in its
  • descent. The uncovered part had the appearance of a huge cylinder,
  • caked over and its outline softened by a thick scaly dun-coloured
  • incrustation. It had a diameter of about thirty yards. He approached
  • the mass, surprised at the size and more so at the shape, since most
  • meteorites are rounded more or less completely. It was, however, still
  • so hot from its flight through the air as to forbid his near approach.
  • A stirring noise within its cylinder he ascribed to the unequal cooling
  • of its surface; for at that time it had not occurred to him that it
  • might be hollow.
  • He remained standing at the edge of the pit that the Thing had made for
  • itself, staring at its strange appearance, astonished chiefly at its
  • unusual shape and colour, and dimly perceiving even then some evidence
  • of design in its arrival. The early morning was wonderfully still, and
  • the sun, just clearing the pine trees towards Weybridge, was already
  • warm. He did not remember hearing any birds that morning, there was
  • certainly no breeze stirring, and the only sounds were the faint
  • movements from within the cindery cylinder. He was all alone on the
  • common.
  • Then suddenly he noticed with a start that some of the grey clinker,
  • the ashy incrustation that covered the meteorite, was falling off the
  • circular edge of the end. It was dropping off in flakes and raining
  • down upon the sand. A large piece suddenly came off and fell with a
  • sharp noise that brought his heart into his mouth.
  • For a minute he scarcely realised what this meant, and, although the
  • heat was excessive, he clambered down into the pit close to the bulk to
  • see the Thing more clearly. He fancied even then that the cooling of
  • the body might account for this, but what disturbed that idea was the
  • fact that the ash was falling only from the end of the cylinder.
  • And then he perceived that, very slowly, the circular top of the
  • cylinder was rotating on its body. It was such a gradual movement that
  • he discovered it only through noticing that a black mark that had been
  • near him five minutes ago was now at the other side of the
  • circumference. Even then he scarcely understood what this indicated,
  • until he heard a muffled grating sound and saw the black mark jerk
  • forward an inch or so. Then the thing came upon him in a flash. The
  • cylinder was artificial—hollow—with an end that screwed out! Something
  • within the cylinder was unscrewing the top!
  • “Good heavens!” said Ogilvy. “There’s a man in it—men in it! Half
  • roasted to death! Trying to escape!”
  • At once, with a quick mental leap, he linked the Thing with the flash
  • upon Mars.
  • The thought of the confined creature was so dreadful to him that he
  • forgot the heat and went forward to the cylinder to help turn. But
  • luckily the dull radiation arrested him before he could burn his hands
  • on the still-glowing metal. At that he stood irresolute for a moment,
  • then turned, scrambled out of the pit, and set off running wildly into
  • Woking. The time then must have been somewhere about six o’clock. He
  • met a waggoner and tried to make him understand, but the tale he told
  • and his appearance were so wild—his hat had fallen off in the pit—that
  • the man simply drove on. He was equally unsuccessful with the potman
  • who was just unlocking the doors of the public-house by Horsell Bridge.
  • The fellow thought he was a lunatic at large and made an unsuccessful
  • attempt to shut him into the taproom. That sobered him a little; and
  • when he saw Henderson, the London journalist, in his garden, he called
  • over the palings and made himself understood.
  • “Henderson,” he called, “you saw that shooting star last night?”
  • “Well?” said Henderson.
  • “It’s out on Horsell Common now.”
  • “Good Lord!” said Henderson. “Fallen meteorite! That’s good.”
  • “But it’s something more than a meteorite. It’s a cylinder—an
  • artificial cylinder, man! And there’s something inside.”
  • Henderson stood up with his spade in his hand.
  • “What’s that?” he said. He was deaf in one ear.
  • Ogilvy told him all that he had seen. Henderson was a minute or so
  • taking it in. Then he dropped his spade, snatched up his jacket, and
  • came out into the road. The two men hurried back at once to the common,
  • and found the cylinder still lying in the same position. But now the
  • sounds inside had ceased, and a thin circle of bright metal showed
  • between the top and the body of the cylinder. Air was either entering
  • or escaping at the rim with a thin, sizzling sound.
  • They listened, rapped on the scaly burnt metal with a stick, and,
  • meeting with no response, they both concluded the man or men inside
  • must be insensible or dead.
  • Of course the two were quite unable to do anything. They shouted
  • consolation and promises, and went off back to the town again to get
  • help. One can imagine them, covered with sand, excited and disordered,
  • running up the little street in the bright sunlight just as the shop
  • folks were taking down their shutters and people were opening their
  • bedroom windows. Henderson went into the railway station at once, in
  • order to telegraph the news to London. The newspaper articles had
  • prepared men’s minds for the reception of the idea.
  • By eight o’clock a number of boys and unemployed men had already
  • started for the common to see the “dead men from Mars.” That was the
  • form the story took. I heard of it first from my newspaper boy about a
  • quarter to nine when I went out to get my _Daily Chronicle_. I was
  • naturally startled, and lost no time in going out and across the
  • Ottershaw bridge to the sand-pits.
  • III.
  • ON HORSELL COMMON.
  • I found a little crowd of perhaps twenty people surrounding the huge
  • hole in which the cylinder lay. I have already described the appearance
  • of that colossal bulk, embedded in the ground. The turf and gravel
  • about it seemed charred as if by a sudden explosion. No doubt its
  • impact had caused a flash of fire. Henderson and Ogilvy were not there.
  • I think they perceived that nothing was to be done for the present, and
  • had gone away to breakfast at Henderson’s house.
  • There were four or five boys sitting on the edge of the Pit, with their
  • feet dangling, and amusing themselves—until I stopped them—by throwing
  • stones at the giant mass. After I had spoken to them about it, they
  • began playing at “touch” in and out of the group of bystanders.
  • Among these were a couple of cyclists, a jobbing gardener I employed
  • sometimes, a girl carrying a baby, Gregg the butcher and his little
  • boy, and two or three loafers and golf caddies who were accustomed to
  • hang about the railway station. There was very little talking. Few of
  • the common people in England had anything but the vaguest astronomical
  • ideas in those days. Most of them were staring quietly at the big table
  • like end of the cylinder, which was still as Ogilvy and Henderson had
  • left it. I fancy the popular expectation of a heap of charred corpses
  • was disappointed at this inanimate bulk. Some went away while I was
  • there, and other people came. I clambered into the pit and fancied I
  • heard a faint movement under my feet. The top had certainly ceased to
  • rotate.
  • It was only when I got thus close to it that the strangeness of this
  • object was at all evident to me. At the first glance it was really no
  • more exciting than an overturned carriage or a tree blown across the
  • road. Not so much so, indeed. It looked like a rusty gas float. It
  • required a certain amount of scientific education to perceive that the
  • grey scale of the Thing was no common oxide, that the yellowish-white
  • metal that gleamed in the crack between the lid and the cylinder had an
  • unfamiliar hue. “Extra-terrestrial” had no meaning for most of the
  • onlookers.
  • At that time it was quite clear in my own mind that the Thing had come
  • from the planet Mars, but I judged it improbable that it contained any
  • living creature. I thought the unscrewing might be automatic. In spite
  • of Ogilvy, I still believed that there were men in Mars. My mind ran
  • fancifully on the possibilities of its containing manuscript, on the
  • difficulties in translation that might arise, whether we should find
  • coins and models in it, and so forth. Yet it was a little too large for
  • assurance on this idea. I felt an impatience to see it opened. About
  • eleven, as nothing seemed happening, I walked back, full of such
  • thought, to my home in Maybury. But I found it difficult to get to work
  • upon my abstract investigations.
  • In the afternoon the appearance of the common had altered very much.
  • The early editions of the evening papers had startled London with
  • enormous headlines:
  • “A MESSAGE RECEIVED FROM MARS.”
  • “REMARKABLE STORY FROM WOKING,”
  • and so forth. In addition, Ogilvy’s wire to the Astronomical Exchange
  • had roused every observatory in the three kingdoms.
  • There were half a dozen flys or more from the Woking station standing
  • in the road by the sand-pits, a basket-chaise from Chobham, and a
  • rather lordly carriage. Besides that, there was quite a heap of
  • bicycles. In addition, a large number of people must have walked, in
  • spite of the heat of the day, from Woking and Chertsey, so that there
  • was altogether quite a considerable crowd—one or two gaily dressed
  • ladies among the others.
  • It was glaringly hot, not a cloud in the sky nor a breath of wind, and
  • the only shadow was that of the few scattered pine trees. The burning
  • heather had been extinguished, but the level ground towards Ottershaw
  • was blackened as far as one could see, and still giving off vertical
  • streamers of smoke. An enterprising sweet-stuff dealer in the Chobham
  • Road had sent up his son with a barrow-load of green apples and ginger
  • beer.
  • Going to the edge of the pit, I found it occupied by a group of about
  • half a dozen men—Henderson, Ogilvy, and a tall, fair-haired man that I
  • afterwards learned was Stent, the Astronomer Royal, with several
  • workmen wielding spades and pickaxes. Stent was giving directions in a
  • clear, high-pitched voice. He was standing on the cylinder, which was
  • now evidently much cooler; his face was crimson and streaming with
  • perspiration, and something seemed to have irritated him.
  • A large portion of the cylinder had been uncovered, though its lower
  • end was still embedded. As soon as Ogilvy saw me among the staring
  • crowd on the edge of the pit he called to me to come down, and asked me
  • if I would mind going over to see Lord Hilton, the lord of the manor.
  • The growing crowd, he said, was becoming a serious impediment to their
  • excavations, especially the boys. They wanted a light railing put up,
  • and help to keep the people back. He told me that a faint stirring was
  • occasionally still audible within the case, but that the workmen had
  • failed to unscrew the top, as it afforded no grip to them. The case
  • appeared to be enormously thick, and it was possible that the faint
  • sounds we heard represented a noisy tumult in the interior.
  • I was very glad to do as he asked, and so become one of the privileged
  • spectators within the contemplated enclosure. I failed to find Lord
  • Hilton at his house, but I was told he was expected from London by the
  • six o’clock train from Waterloo; and as it was then about a quarter
  • past five, I went home, had some tea, and walked up to the station to
  • waylay him.
  • IV.
  • THE CYLINDER OPENS.
  • When I returned to the common the sun was setting. Scattered groups
  • were hurrying from the direction of Woking, and one or two persons were
  • returning. The crowd about the pit had increased, and stood out black
  • against the lemon yellow of the sky—a couple of hundred people,
  • perhaps. There were raised voices, and some sort of struggle appeared
  • to be going on about the pit. Strange imaginings passed through my
  • mind. As I drew nearer I heard Stent’s voice:
  • “Keep back! Keep back!”
  • A boy came running towards me.
  • “It’s a-movin’,” he said to me as he passed; “a-screwin’ and a-screwin’
  • out. I don’t like it. I’m a-goin’ ’ome, I am.”
  • I went on to the crowd. There were really, I should think, two or three
  • hundred people elbowing and jostling one another, the one or two ladies
  • there being by no means the least active.
  • “He’s fallen in the pit!” cried some one.
  • “Keep back!” said several.
  • The crowd swayed a little, and I elbowed my way through. Every one
  • seemed greatly excited. I heard a peculiar humming sound from the pit.
  • “I say!” said Ogilvy; “help keep these idiots back. We don’t know
  • what’s in the confounded thing, you know!”
  • I saw a young man, a shop assistant in Woking I believe he was,
  • standing on the cylinder and trying to scramble out of the hole again.
  • The crowd had pushed him in.
  • The end of the cylinder was being screwed out from within. Nearly two
  • feet of shining screw projected. Somebody blundered against me, and I
  • narrowly missed being pitched onto the top of the screw. I turned, and
  • as I did so the screw must have come out, for the lid of the cylinder
  • fell upon the gravel with a ringing concussion. I stuck my elbow into
  • the person behind me, and turned my head towards the Thing again. For a
  • moment that circular cavity seemed perfectly black. I had the sunset in
  • my eyes.
  • I think everyone expected to see a man emerge—possibly something a
  • little unlike us terrestrial men, but in all essentials a man. I know I
  • did. But, looking, I presently saw something stirring within the
  • shadow: greyish billowy movements, one above another, and then two
  • luminous disks—like eyes. Then something resembling a little grey
  • snake, about the thickness of a walking stick, coiled up out of the
  • writhing middle, and wriggled in the air towards me—and then another.
  • A sudden chill came over me. There was a loud shriek from a woman
  • behind. I half turned, keeping my eyes fixed upon the cylinder still,
  • from which other tentacles were now projecting, and began pushing my
  • way back from the edge of the pit. I saw astonishment giving place to
  • horror on the faces of the people about me. I heard inarticulate
  • exclamations on all sides. There was a general movement backwards. I
  • saw the shopman struggling still on the edge of the pit. I found myself
  • alone, and saw the people on the other side of the pit running off,
  • Stent among them. I looked again at the cylinder, and ungovernable
  • terror gripped me. I stood petrified and staring.
  • A big greyish rounded bulk, the size, perhaps, of a bear, was rising
  • slowly and painfully out of the cylinder. As it bulged up and caught
  • the light, it glistened like wet leather.
  • Two large dark-coloured eyes were regarding me steadfastly. The mass
  • that framed them, the head of the thing, was rounded, and had, one
  • might say, a face. There was a mouth under the eyes, the lipless brim
  • of which quivered and panted, and dropped saliva. The whole creature
  • heaved and pulsated convulsively. A lank tentacular appendage gripped
  • the edge of the cylinder, another swayed in the air.
  • Those who have never seen a living Martian can scarcely imagine the
  • strange horror of its appearance. The peculiar V-shaped mouth with its
  • pointed upper lip, the absence of brow ridges, the absence of a chin
  • beneath the wedgelike lower lip, the incessant quivering of this mouth,
  • the Gorgon groups of tentacles, the tumultuous breathing of the lungs
  • in a strange atmosphere, the evident heaviness and painfulness of
  • movement due to the greater gravitational energy of the earth—above
  • all, the extraordinary intensity of the immense eyes—were at once
  • vital, intense, inhuman, crippled and monstrous. There was something
  • fungoid in the oily brown skin, something in the clumsy deliberation of
  • the tedious movements unspeakably nasty. Even at this first encounter,
  • this first glimpse, I was overcome with disgust and dread.
  • Suddenly the monster vanished. It had toppled over the brim of the
  • cylinder and fallen into the pit, with a thud like the fall of a great
  • mass of leather. I heard it give a peculiar thick cry, and forthwith
  • another of these creatures appeared darkly in the deep shadow of the
  • aperture.
  • I turned and, running madly, made for the first group of trees, perhaps
  • a hundred yards away; but I ran slantingly and stumbling, for I could
  • not avert my face from these things.
  • There, among some young pine trees and furze bushes, I stopped,
  • panting, and waited further developments. The common round the
  • sand-pits was dotted with people, standing like myself in a
  • half-fascinated terror, staring at these creatures, or rather at the
  • heaped gravel at the edge of the pit in which they lay. And then, with
  • a renewed horror, I saw a round, black object bobbing up and down on
  • the edge of the pit. It was the head of the shopman who had fallen in,
  • but showing as a little black object against the hot western sun. Now
  • he got his shoulder and knee up, and again he seemed to slip back until
  • only his head was visible. Suddenly he vanished, and I could have
  • fancied a faint shriek had reached me. I had a momentary impulse to go
  • back and help him that my fears overruled.
  • Everything was then quite invisible, hidden by the deep pit and the
  • heap of sand that the fall of the cylinder had made. Anyone coming
  • along the road from Chobham or Woking would have been amazed at the
  • sight—a dwindling multitude of perhaps a hundred people or more
  • standing in a great irregular circle, in ditches, behind bushes, behind
  • gates and hedges, saying little to one another and that in short,
  • excited shouts, and staring, staring hard at a few heaps of sand. The
  • barrow of ginger beer stood, a queer derelict, black against the
  • burning sky, and in the sand-pits was a row of deserted vehicles with
  • their horses feeding out of nosebags or pawing the ground.
  • V.
  • THE HEAT-RAY.
  • After the glimpse I had had of the Martians emerging from the cylinder
  • in which they had come to the earth from their planet, a kind of
  • fascination paralysed my actions. I remained standing knee-deep in the
  • heather, staring at the mound that hid them. I was a battleground of
  • fear and curiosity.
  • I did not dare to go back towards the pit, but I felt a passionate
  • longing to peer into it. I began walking, therefore, in a big curve,
  • seeking some point of vantage and continually looking at the sand-heaps
  • that hid these new-comers to our earth. Once a leash of thin black
  • whips, like the arms of an octopus, flashed across the sunset and was
  • immediately withdrawn, and afterwards a thin rod rose up, joint by
  • joint, bearing at its apex a circular disk that spun with a wobbling
  • motion. What could be going on there?
  • Most of the spectators had gathered in one or two groups—one a little
  • crowd towards Woking, the other a knot of people in the direction of
  • Chobham. Evidently they shared my mental conflict. There were few near
  • me. One man I approached—he was, I perceived, a neighbour of mine,
  • though I did not know his name—and accosted. But it was scarcely a time
  • for articulate conversation.
  • “What ugly _brutes_!” he said. “Good God! What ugly brutes!” He
  • repeated this over and over again.
  • “Did you see a man in the pit?” I said; but he made no answer to that.
  • We became silent, and stood watching for a time side by side, deriving,
  • I fancy, a certain comfort in one another’s company. Then I shifted my
  • position to a little knoll that gave me the advantage of a yard or more
  • of elevation and when I looked for him presently he was walking towards
  • Woking.
  • The sunset faded to twilight before anything further happened. The
  • crowd far away on the left, towards Woking, seemed to grow, and I heard
  • now a faint murmur from it. The little knot of people towards Chobham
  • dispersed. There was scarcely an intimation of movement from the pit.
  • It was this, as much as anything, that gave people courage, and I
  • suppose the new arrivals from Woking also helped to restore confidence.
  • At any rate, as the dusk came on a slow, intermittent movement upon the
  • sand-pits began, a movement that seemed to gather force as the
  • stillness of the evening about the cylinder remained unbroken. Vertical
  • black figures in twos and threes would advance, stop, watch, and
  • advance again, spreading out as they did so in a thin irregular
  • crescent that promised to enclose the pit in its attenuated horns. I,
  • too, on my side began to move towards the pit.
  • Then I saw some cabmen and others had walked boldly into the sand-pits,
  • and heard the clatter of hoofs and the gride of wheels. I saw a lad
  • trundling off the barrow of apples. And then, within thirty yards of
  • the pit, advancing from the direction of Horsell, I noted a little
  • black knot of men, the foremost of whom was waving a white flag.
  • This was the Deputation. There had been a hasty consultation, and since
  • the Martians were evidently, in spite of their repulsive forms,
  • intelligent creatures, it had been resolved to show them, by
  • approaching them with signals, that we too were intelligent.
  • Flutter, flutter, went the flag, first to the right, then to the left.
  • It was too far for me to recognise anyone there, but afterwards I
  • learned that Ogilvy, Stent, and Henderson were with others in this
  • attempt at communication. This little group had in its advance dragged
  • inward, so to speak, the circumference of the now almost complete
  • circle of people, and a number of dim black figures followed it at
  • discreet distances.
  • Suddenly there was a flash of light, and a quantity of luminous
  • greenish smoke came out of the pit in three distinct puffs, which drove
  • up, one after the other, straight into the still air.
  • This smoke (or flame, perhaps, would be the better word for it) was so
  • bright that the deep blue sky overhead and the hazy stretches of brown
  • common towards Chertsey, set with black pine trees, seemed to darken
  • abruptly as these puffs arose, and to remain the darker after their
  • dispersal. At the same time a faint hissing sound became audible.
  • Beyond the pit stood the little wedge of people with the white flag at
  • its apex, arrested by these phenomena, a little knot of small vertical
  • black shapes upon the black ground. As the green smoke arose, their
  • faces flashed out pallid green, and faded again as it vanished. Then
  • slowly the hissing passed into a humming, into a long, loud, droning
  • noise. Slowly a humped shape rose out of the pit, and the ghost of a
  • beam of light seemed to flicker out from it.
  • Forthwith flashes of actual flame, a bright glare leaping from one to
  • another, sprang from the scattered group of men. It was as if some
  • invisible jet impinged upon them and flashed into white flame. It was
  • as if each man were suddenly and momentarily turned to fire.
  • Then, by the light of their own destruction, I saw them staggering and
  • falling, and their supporters turning to run.
  • I stood staring, not as yet realising that this was death leaping from
  • man to man in that little distant crowd. All I felt was that it was
  • something very strange. An almost noiseless and blinding flash of
  • light, and a man fell headlong and lay still; and as the unseen shaft
  • of heat passed over them, pine trees burst into fire, and every dry
  • furze bush became with one dull thud a mass of flames. And far away
  • towards Knaphill I saw the flashes of trees and hedges and wooden
  • buildings suddenly set alight.
  • It was sweeping round swiftly and steadily, this flaming death, this
  • invisible, inevitable sword of heat. I perceived it coming towards me
  • by the flashing bushes it touched, and was too astounded and stupefied
  • to stir. I heard the crackle of fire in the sand-pits and the sudden
  • squeal of a horse that was as suddenly stilled. Then it was as if an
  • invisible yet intensely heated finger were drawn through the heather
  • between me and the Martians, and all along a curving line beyond the
  • sand-pits the dark ground smoked and crackled. Something fell with a
  • crash far away to the left where the road from Woking station opens out
  • on the common. Forth-with the hissing and humming ceased, and the
  • black, dome-like object sank slowly out of sight into the pit.
  • All this had happened with such swiftness that I had stood motionless,
  • dumbfounded and dazzled by the flashes of light. Had that death swept
  • through a full circle, it must inevitably have slain me in my surprise.
  • But it passed and spared me, and left the night about me suddenly dark
  • and unfamiliar.
  • The undulating common seemed now dark almost to blackness, except where
  • its roadways lay grey and pale under the deep blue sky of the early
  • night. It was dark, and suddenly void of men. Overhead the stars were
  • mustering, and in the west the sky was still a pale, bright, almost
  • greenish blue. The tops of the pine trees and the roofs of Horsell came
  • out sharp and black against the western afterglow. The Martians and
  • their appliances were altogether invisible, save for that thin mast
  • upon which their restless mirror wobbled. Patches of bush and isolated
  • trees here and there smoked and glowed still, and the houses towards
  • Woking station were sending up spires of flame into the stillness of
  • the evening air.
  • Nothing was changed save for that and a terrible astonishment. The
  • little group of black specks with the flag of white had been swept out
  • of existence, and the stillness of the evening, so it seemed to me, had
  • scarcely been broken.
  • It came to me that I was upon this dark common, helpless, unprotected,
  • and alone. Suddenly, like a thing falling upon me from without,
  • came—fear.
  • With an effort I turned and began a stumbling run through the heather.
  • The fear I felt was no rational fear, but a panic terror not only of
  • the Martians, but of the dusk and stillness all about me. Such an
  • extraordinary effect in unmanning me it had that I ran weeping silently
  • as a child might do. Once I had turned, I did not dare to look back.
  • I remember I felt an extraordinary persuasion that I was being played
  • with, that presently, when I was upon the very verge of safety, this
  • mysterious death—as swift as the passage of light—would leap after me
  • from the pit about the cylinder, and strike me down.
  • VI.
  • THE HEAT-RAY IN THE CHOBHAM ROAD.
  • It is still a matter of wonder how the Martians are able to slay men so
  • swiftly and so silently. Many think that in some way they are able to
  • generate an intense heat in a chamber of practically absolute
  • non-conductivity. This intense heat they project in a parallel beam
  • against any object they choose, by means of a polished parabolic mirror
  • of unknown composition, much as the parabolic mirror of a lighthouse
  • projects a beam of light. But no one has absolutely proved these
  • details. However it is done, it is certain that a beam of heat is the
  • essence of the matter. Heat, and invisible, instead of visible, light.
  • Whatever is combustible flashes into flame at its touch, lead runs like
  • water, it softens iron, cracks and melts glass, and when it falls upon
  • water, incontinently that explodes into steam.
  • That night nearly forty people lay under the starlight about the pit,
  • charred and distorted beyond recognition, and all night long the common
  • from Horsell to Maybury was deserted and brightly ablaze.
  • The news of the massacre probably reached Chobham, Woking, and
  • Ottershaw about the same time. In Woking the shops had closed when the
  • tragedy happened, and a number of people, shop people and so forth,
  • attracted by the stories they had heard, were walking over the Horsell
  • Bridge and along the road between the hedges that runs out at last upon
  • the common. You may imagine the young people brushed up after the
  • labours of the day, and making this novelty, as they would make any
  • novelty, the excuse for walking together and enjoying a trivial
  • flirtation. You may figure to yourself the hum of voices along the road
  • in the gloaming. . . .
  • As yet, of course, few people in Woking even knew that the cylinder had
  • opened, though poor Henderson had sent a messenger on a bicycle to the
  • post office with a special wire to an evening paper.
  • As these folks came out by twos and threes upon the open, they found
  • little knots of people talking excitedly and peering at the spinning
  • mirror over the sand-pits, and the newcomers were, no doubt, soon
  • infected by the excitement of the occasion.
  • By half past eight, when the Deputation was destroyed, there may have
  • been a crowd of three hundred people or more at this place, besides
  • those who had left the road to approach the Martians nearer. There were
  • three policemen too, one of whom was mounted, doing their best, under
  • instructions from Stent, to keep the people back and deter them from
  • approaching the cylinder. There was some booing from those more
  • thoughtless and excitable souls to whom a crowd is always an occasion
  • for noise and horse-play.
  • Stent and Ogilvy, anticipating some possibilities of a collision, had
  • telegraphed from Horsell to the barracks as soon as the Martians
  • emerged, for the help of a company of soldiers to protect these strange
  • creatures from violence. After that they returned to lead that
  • ill-fated advance. The description of their death, as it was seen by
  • the crowd, tallies very closely with my own impressions: the three
  • puffs of green smoke, the deep humming note, and the flashes of flame.
  • But that crowd of people had a far narrower escape than mine. Only the
  • fact that a hummock of heathery sand intercepted the lower part of the
  • Heat-Ray saved them. Had the elevation of the parabolic mirror been a
  • few yards higher, none could have lived to tell the tale. They saw the
  • flashes and the men falling and an invisible hand, as it were, lit the
  • bushes as it hurried towards them through the twilight. Then, with a
  • whistling note that rose above the droning of the pit, the beam swung
  • close over their heads, lighting the tops of the beech trees that line
  • the road, and splitting the bricks, smashing the windows, firing the
  • window frames, and bringing down in crumbling ruin a portion of the
  • gable of the house nearest the corner.
  • In the sudden thud, hiss, and glare of the igniting trees, the
  • panic-stricken crowd seems to have swayed hesitatingly for some
  • moments. Sparks and burning twigs began to fall into the road, and
  • single leaves like puffs of flame. Hats and dresses caught fire. Then
  • came a crying from the common. There were shrieks and shouts, and
  • suddenly a mounted policeman came galloping through the confusion with
  • his hands clasped over his head, screaming.
  • “They’re coming!” a woman shrieked, and incontinently everyone was
  • turning and pushing at those behind, in order to clear their way to
  • Woking again. They must have bolted as blindly as a flock of sheep.
  • Where the road grows narrow and black between the high banks the crowd
  • jammed, and a desperate struggle occurred. All that crowd did not
  • escape; three persons at least, two women and a little boy, were
  • crushed and trampled there, and left to die amid the terror and the
  • darkness.
  • VII.
  • HOW I REACHED HOME.
  • For my own part, I remember nothing of my flight except the stress of
  • blundering against trees and stumbling through the heather. All about
  • me gathered the invisible terrors of the Martians; that pitiless sword
  • of heat seemed whirling to and fro, flourishing overhead before it
  • descended and smote me out of life. I came into the road between the
  • crossroads and Horsell, and ran along this to the crossroads.
  • At last I could go no further; I was exhausted with the violence of my
  • emotion and of my flight, and I staggered and fell by the wayside. That
  • was near the bridge that crosses the canal by the gasworks. I fell and
  • lay still.
  • I must have remained there some time.
  • I sat up, strangely perplexed. For a moment, perhaps, I could not
  • clearly understand how I came there. My terror had fallen from me like
  • a garment. My hat had gone, and my collar had burst away from its
  • fastener. A few minutes before, there had only been three real things
  • before me—the immensity of the night and space and nature, my own
  • feebleness and anguish, and the near approach of death. Now it was as
  • if something turned over, and the point of view altered abruptly. There
  • was no sensible transition from one state of mind to the other. I was
  • immediately the self of every day again—a decent, ordinary citizen. The
  • silent common, the impulse of my flight, the starting flames, were as
  • if they had been in a dream. I asked myself had these latter things
  • indeed happened? I could not credit it.
  • I rose and walked unsteadily up the steep incline of the bridge. My
  • mind was blank wonder. My muscles and nerves seemed drained of their
  • strength. I dare say I staggered drunkenly. A head rose over the arch,
  • and the figure of a workman carrying a basket appeared. Beside him ran
  • a little boy. He passed me, wishing me good night. I was minded to
  • speak to him, but did not. I answered his greeting with a meaningless
  • mumble and went on over the bridge.
  • Over the Maybury arch a train, a billowing tumult of white, firelit
  • smoke, and a long caterpillar of lighted windows, went flying
  • south—clatter, clatter, clap, rap, and it had gone. A dim group of
  • people talked in the gate of one of the houses in the pretty little row
  • of gables that was called Oriental Terrace. It was all so real and so
  • familiar. And that behind me! It was frantic, fantastic! Such things, I
  • told myself, could not be.
  • Perhaps I am a man of exceptional moods. I do not know how far my
  • experience is common. At times I suffer from the strangest sense of
  • detachment from myself and the world about me; I seem to watch it all
  • from the outside, from somewhere inconceivably remote, out of time, out
  • of space, out of the stress and tragedy of it all. This feeling was
  • very strong upon me that night. Here was another side to my dream.
  • But the trouble was the blank incongruity of this serenity and the
  • swift death flying yonder, not two miles away. There was a noise of
  • business from the gasworks, and the electric lamps were all alight. I
  • stopped at the group of people.
  • “What news from the common?” said I.
  • There were two men and a woman at the gate.
  • “Eh?” said one of the men, turning.
  • “What news from the common?” I said.
  • “Ain’t yer just _been_ there?” asked the men.
  • “People seem fair silly about the common,” said the woman over the
  • gate. “What’s it all abart?”
  • “Haven’t you heard of the men from Mars?” said I; “the creatures from
  • Mars?”
  • “Quite enough,” said the woman over the gate. “Thenks”; and all three
  • of them laughed.
  • I felt foolish and angry. I tried and found I could not tell them what
  • I had seen. They laughed again at my broken sentences.
  • “You’ll hear more yet,” I said, and went on to my home.
  • I startled my wife at the doorway, so haggard was I. I went into the
  • dining room, sat down, drank some wine, and so soon as I could collect
  • myself sufficiently I told her the things I had seen. The dinner, which
  • was a cold one, had already been served, and remained neglected on the
  • table while I told my story.
  • “There is one thing,” I said, to allay the fears I had aroused; “they
  • are the most sluggish things I ever saw crawl. They may keep the pit
  • and kill people who come near them, but they cannot get out of it. . .
  • . But the horror of them!”
  • “Don’t, dear!” said my wife, knitting her brows and putting her hand on
  • mine.
  • “Poor Ogilvy!” I said. “To think he may be lying dead there!”
  • My wife at least did not find my experience incredible. When I saw how
  • deadly white her face was, I ceased abruptly.
  • “They may come here,” she said again and again.
  • I pressed her to take wine, and tried to reassure her.
  • “They can scarcely move,” I said.
  • I began to comfort her and myself by repeating all that Ogilvy had told
  • me of the impossibility of the Martians establishing themselves on the
  • earth. In particular I laid stress on the gravitational difficulty. On
  • the surface of the earth the force of gravity is three times what it is
  • on the surface of Mars. A Martian, therefore, would weigh three times
  • more than on Mars, albeit his muscular strength would be the same. His
  • own body would be a cope of lead to him, therefore. That, indeed, was
  • the general opinion. Both _The Times_ and the _Daily Telegraph_, for
  • instance, insisted on it the next morning, and both overlooked, just as
  • I did, two obvious modifying influences.
  • The atmosphere of the earth, we now know, contains far more oxygen or
  • far less argon (whichever way one likes to put it) than does Mars’. The
  • invigorating influences of this excess of oxygen upon the Martians
  • indisputably did much to counterbalance the increased weight of their
  • bodies. And, in the second place, we all overlooked the fact that such
  • mechanical intelligence as the Martian possessed was quite able to
  • dispense with muscular exertion at a pinch.
  • But I did not consider these points at the time, and so my reasoning
  • was dead against the chances of the invaders. With wine and food, the
  • confidence of my own table, and the necessity of reassuring my wife, I
  • grew by insensible degrees courageous and secure.
  • “They have done a foolish thing,” said I, fingering my wineglass. “They
  • are dangerous because, no doubt, they are mad with terror. Perhaps they
  • expected to find no living things—certainly no intelligent living
  • things.”
  • “A shell in the pit,” said I, “if the worst comes to the worst, will
  • kill them all.”
  • The intense excitement of the events had no doubt left my perceptive
  • powers in a state of erethism. I remember that dinner table with
  • extraordinary vividness even now. My dear wife’s sweet anxious face
  • peering at me from under the pink lamp shade, the white cloth with its
  • silver and glass table furniture—for in those days even philosophical
  • writers had many little luxuries—the crimson-purple wine in my glass,
  • are photographically distinct. At the end of it I sat, tempering nuts
  • with a cigarette, regretting Ogilvy’s rashness, and denouncing the
  • short-sighted timidity of the Martians.
  • So some respectable dodo in the Mauritius might have lorded it in his
  • nest, and discussed the arrival of that shipful of pitiless sailors in
  • want of animal food. “We will peck them to death tomorrow, my dear.”
  • I did not know it, but that was the last civilised dinner I was to eat
  • for very many strange and terrible days.
  • VIII.
  • FRIDAY NIGHT.
  • The most extraordinary thing to my mind, of all the strange and
  • wonderful things that happened upon that Friday, was the dovetailing of
  • the commonplace habits of our social order with the first beginnings of
  • the series of events that was to topple that social order headlong. If
  • on Friday night you had taken a pair of compasses and drawn a circle
  • with a radius of five miles round the Woking sand-pits, I doubt if you
  • would have had one human being outside it, unless it were some relation
  • of Stent or of the three or four cyclists or London people lying dead
  • on the common, whose emotions or habits were at all affected by the
  • new-comers. Many people had heard of the cylinder, of course, and
  • talked about it in their leisure, but it certainly did not make the
  • sensation that an ultimatum to Germany would have done.
  • In London that night poor Henderson’s telegram describing the gradual
  • unscrewing of the shot was judged to be a canard, and his evening
  • paper, after wiring for authentication from him and receiving no
  • reply—the man was killed—decided not to print a special edition.
  • Even within the five-mile circle the great majority of people were
  • inert. I have already described the behaviour of the men and women to
  • whom I spoke. All over the district people were dining and supping;
  • working men were gardening after the labours of the day, children were
  • being put to bed, young people were wandering through the lanes
  • love-making, students sat over their books.
  • Maybe there was a murmur in the village streets, a novel and dominant
  • topic in the public-houses, and here and there a messenger, or even an
  • eye-witness of the later occurrences, caused a whirl of excitement, a
  • shouting, and a running to and fro; but for the most part the daily
  • routine of working, eating, drinking, sleeping, went on as it had done
  • for countless years—as though no planet Mars existed in the sky. Even
  • at Woking station and Horsell and Chobham that was the case.
  • In Woking junction, until a late hour, trains were stopping and going
  • on, others were shunting on the sidings, passengers were alighting and
  • waiting, and everything was proceeding in the most ordinary way. A boy
  • from the town, trenching on Smith’s monopoly, was selling papers with
  • the afternoon’s news. The ringing impact of trucks, the sharp whistle
  • of the engines from the junction, mingled with their shouts of “Men
  • from Mars!” Excited men came into the station about nine o’clock with
  • incredible tidings, and caused no more disturbance than drunkards might
  • have done. People rattling Londonwards peered into the darkness outside
  • the carriage windows, and saw only a rare, flickering, vanishing spark
  • dance up from the direction of Horsell, a red glow and a thin veil of
  • smoke driving across the stars, and thought that nothing more serious
  • than a heath fire was happening. It was only round the edge of the
  • common that any disturbance was perceptible. There were half a dozen
  • villas burning on the Woking border. There were lights in all the
  • houses on the common side of the three villages, and the people there
  • kept awake till dawn.
  • A curious crowd lingered restlessly, people coming and going but the
  • crowd remaining, both on the Chobham and Horsell bridges. One or two
  • adventurous souls, it was afterwards found, went into the darkness and
  • crawled quite near the Martians; but they never returned, for now and
  • again a light-ray, like the beam of a warship’s searchlight swept the
  • common, and the Heat-Ray was ready to follow. Save for such, that big
  • area of common was silent and desolate, and the charred bodies lay
  • about on it all night under the stars, and all the next day. A noise of
  • hammering from the pit was heard by many people.
  • So you have the state of things on Friday night. In the centre,
  • sticking into the skin of our old planet Earth like a poisoned dart,
  • was this cylinder. But the poison was scarcely working yet. Around it
  • was a patch of silent common, smouldering in places, and with a few
  • dark, dimly seen objects lying in contorted attitudes here and there.
  • Here and there was a burning bush or tree. Beyond was a fringe of
  • excitement, and farther than that fringe the inflammation had not crept
  • as yet. In the rest of the world the stream of life still flowed as it
  • had flowed for immemorial years. The fever of war that would presently
  • clog vein and artery, deaden nerve and destroy brain, had still to
  • develop.
  • All night long the Martians were hammering and stirring, sleepless,
  • indefatigable, at work upon the machines they were making ready, and
  • ever and again a puff of greenish-white smoke whirled up to the starlit
  • sky.
  • About eleven a company of soldiers came through Horsell, and deployed
  • along the edge of the common to form a cordon. Later a second company
  • marched through Chobham to deploy on the north side of the common.
  • Several officers from the Inkerman barracks had been on the common
  • earlier in the day, and one, Major Eden, was reported to be missing.
  • The colonel of the regiment came to the Chobham bridge and was busy
  • questioning the crowd at midnight. The military authorities were
  • certainly alive to the seriousness of the business. About eleven, the
  • next morning’s papers were able to say, a squadron of hussars, two
  • Maxims, and about four hundred men of the Cardigan regiment started
  • from Aldershot.
  • A few seconds after midnight the crowd in the Chertsey road, Woking,
  • saw a star fall from heaven into the pine woods to the northwest. It
  • had a greenish colour, and caused a silent brightness like summer
  • lightning. This was the second cylinder.
  • IX.
  • THE FIGHTING BEGINS.
  • Saturday lives in my memory as a day of suspense. It was a day of
  • lassitude too, hot and close, with, I am told, a rapidly fluctuating
  • barometer. I had slept but little, though my wife had succeeded in
  • sleeping, and I rose early. I went into my garden before breakfast and
  • stood listening, but towards the common there was nothing stirring but
  • a lark.
  • The milkman came as usual. I heard the rattle of his chariot and I went
  • round to the side gate to ask the latest news. He told me that during
  • the night the Martians had been surrounded by troops, and that guns
  • were expected. Then—a familiar, reassuring note—I heard a train running
  • towards Woking.
  • “They aren’t to be killed,” said the milkman, “if that can possibly be
  • avoided.”
  • I saw my neighbour gardening, chatted with him for a time, and then
  • strolled in to breakfast. It was a most unexceptional morning. My
  • neighbour was of opinion that the troops would be able to capture or to
  • destroy the Martians during the day.
  • “It’s a pity they make themselves so unapproachable,” he said. “It
  • would be curious to know how they live on another planet; we might
  • learn a thing or two.”
  • He came up to the fence and extended a handful of strawberries, for his
  • gardening was as generous as it was enthusiastic. At the same time he
  • told me of the burning of the pine woods about the Byfleet Golf Links.
  • “They say,” said he, “that there’s another of those blessed things
  • fallen there—number two. But one’s enough, surely. This lot’ll cost the
  • insurance people a pretty penny before everything’s settled.” He
  • laughed with an air of the greatest good humour as he said this. The
  • woods, he said, were still burning, and pointed out a haze of smoke to
  • me. “They will be hot under foot for days, on account of the thick soil
  • of pine needles and turf,” he said, and then grew serious over “poor
  • Ogilvy.”
  • After breakfast, instead of working, I decided to walk down towards the
  • common. Under the railway bridge I found a group of soldiers—sappers, I
  • think, men in small round caps, dirty red jackets unbuttoned, and
  • showing their blue shirts, dark trousers, and boots coming to the calf.
  • They told me no one was allowed over the canal, and, looking along the
  • road towards the bridge, I saw one of the Cardigan men standing
  • sentinel there. I talked with these soldiers for a time; I told them of
  • my sight of the Martians on the previous evening. None of them had seen
  • the Martians, and they had but the vaguest ideas of them, so that they
  • plied me with questions. They said that they did not know who had
  • authorised the movements of the troops; their idea was that a dispute
  • had arisen at the Horse Guards. The ordinary sapper is a great deal
  • better educated than the common soldier, and they discussed the
  • peculiar conditions of the possible fight with some acuteness. I
  • described the Heat-Ray to them, and they began to argue among
  • themselves.
  • “Crawl up under cover and rush ’em, say I,” said one.
  • “Get aht!” said another. “What’s cover against this ’ere ’eat? Sticks
  • to cook yer! What we got to do is to go as near as the ground’ll let
  • us, and then drive a trench.”
  • “Blow yer trenches! You always want trenches; you ought to ha’ been
  • born a rabbit Snippy.”
  • “Ain’t they got any necks, then?” said a third, abruptly—a little,
  • contemplative, dark man, smoking a pipe.
  • I repeated my description.
  • “Octopuses,” said he, “that’s what I calls ’em. Talk about fishers of
  • men—fighters of fish it is this time!”
  • “It ain’t no murder killing beasts like that,” said the first speaker.
  • “Why not shell the darned things strite off and finish ’em?” said the
  • little dark man. “You carn tell what they might do.”
  • “Where’s your shells?” said the first speaker. “There ain’t no time. Do
  • it in a rush, that’s my tip, and do it at once.”
  • So they discussed it. After a while I left them, and went on to the
  • railway station to get as many morning papers as I could.
  • But I will not weary the reader with a description of that long morning
  • and of the longer afternoon. I did not succeed in getting a glimpse of
  • the common, for even Horsell and Chobham church towers were in the
  • hands of the military authorities. The soldiers I addressed didn’t know
  • anything; the officers were mysterious as well as busy. I found people
  • in the town quite secure again in the presence of the military, and I
  • heard for the first time from Marshall, the tobacconist, that his son
  • was among the dead on the common. The soldiers had made the people on
  • the outskirts of Horsell lock up and leave their houses.
  • I got back to lunch about two, very tired for, as I have said, the day
  • was extremely hot and dull; and in order to refresh myself I took a
  • cold bath in the afternoon. About half past four I went up to the
  • railway station to get an evening paper, for the morning papers had
  • contained only a very inaccurate description of the killing of Stent,
  • Henderson, Ogilvy, and the others. But there was little I didn’t know.
  • The Martians did not show an inch of themselves. They seemed busy in
  • their pit, and there was a sound of hammering and an almost continuous
  • streamer of smoke. Apparently they were busy getting ready for a
  • struggle. “Fresh attempts have been made to signal, but without
  • success,” was the stereotyped formula of the papers. A sapper told me
  • it was done by a man in a ditch with a flag on a long pole. The
  • Martians took as much notice of such advances as we should of the
  • lowing of a cow.
  • I must confess the sight of all this armament, all this preparation,
  • greatly excited me. My imagination became belligerent, and defeated the
  • invaders in a dozen striking ways; something of my schoolboy dreams of
  • battle and heroism came back. It hardly seemed a fair fight to me at
  • that time. They seemed very helpless in that pit of theirs.
  • About three o’clock there began the thud of a gun at measured intervals
  • from Chertsey or Addlestone. I learned that the smouldering pine wood
  • into which the second cylinder had fallen was being shelled, in the
  • hope of destroying that object before it opened. It was only about
  • five, however, that a field gun reached Chobham for use against the
  • first body of Martians.
  • About six in the evening, as I sat at tea with my wife in the
  • summerhouse talking vigorously about the battle that was lowering upon
  • us, I heard a muffled detonation from the common, and immediately after
  • a gust of firing. Close on the heels of that came a violent rattling
  • crash, quite close to us, that shook the ground; and, starting out upon
  • the lawn, I saw the tops of the trees about the Oriental College burst
  • into smoky red flame, and the tower of the little church beside it
  • slide down into ruin. The pinnacle of the mosque had vanished, and the
  • roof line of the college itself looked as if a hundred-ton gun had been
  • at work upon it. One of our chimneys cracked as if a shot had hit it,
  • flew, and a piece of it came clattering down the tiles and made a heap
  • of broken red fragments upon the flower bed by my study window.
  • I and my wife stood amazed. Then I realised that the crest of Maybury
  • Hill must be within range of the Martians’ Heat-Ray now that the
  • college was cleared out of the way.
  • At that I gripped my wife’s arm, and without ceremony ran her out into
  • the road. Then I fetched out the servant, telling her I would go
  • upstairs myself for the box she was clamouring for.
  • “We can’t possibly stay here,” I said; and as I spoke the firing
  • reopened for a moment upon the common.
  • “But where are we to go?” said my wife in terror.
  • I thought perplexed. Then I remembered her cousins at Leatherhead.
  • “Leatherhead!” I shouted above the sudden noise.
  • She looked away from me downhill. The people were coming out of their
  • houses, astonished.
  • “How are we to get to Leatherhead?” she said.
  • Down the hill I saw a bevy of hussars ride under the railway bridge;
  • three galloped through the open gates of the Oriental College; two
  • others dismounted, and began running from house to house. The sun,
  • shining through the smoke that drove up from the tops of the trees,
  • seemed blood red, and threw an unfamiliar lurid light upon everything.
  • “Stop here,” said I; “you are safe here”; and I started off at once for
  • the Spotted Dog, for I knew the landlord had a horse and dog cart. I
  • ran, for I perceived that in a moment everyone upon this side of the
  • hill would be moving. I found him in his bar, quite unaware of what was
  • going on behind his house. A man stood with his back to me, talking to
  • him.
  • “I must have a pound,” said the landlord, “and I’ve no one to drive
  • it.”
  • “I’ll give you two,” said I, over the stranger’s shoulder.
  • “What for?”
  • “And I’ll bring it back by midnight,” I said.
  • “Lord!” said the landlord; “what’s the hurry? I’m selling my bit of a
  • pig. Two pounds, and you bring it back? What’s going on now?”
  • I explained hastily that I had to leave my home, and so secured the dog
  • cart. At the time it did not seem to me nearly so urgent that the
  • landlord should leave his. I took care to have the cart there and then,
  • drove it off down the road, and, leaving it in charge of my wife and
  • servant, rushed into my house and packed a few valuables, such plate as
  • we had, and so forth. The beech trees below the house were burning
  • while I did this, and the palings up the road glowed red. While I was
  • occupied in this way, one of the dismounted hussars came running up. He
  • was going from house to house, warning people to leave. He was going on
  • as I came out of my front door, lugging my treasures, done up in a
  • tablecloth. I shouted after him:
  • “What news?”
  • He turned, stared, bawled something about “crawling out in a thing like
  • a dish cover,” and ran on to the gate of the house at the crest. A
  • sudden whirl of black smoke driving across the road hid him for a
  • moment. I ran to my neighbour’s door and rapped to satisfy myself of
  • what I already knew, that his wife had gone to London with him and had
  • locked up their house. I went in again, according to my promise, to get
  • my servant’s box, lugged it out, clapped it beside her on the tail of
  • the dog cart, and then caught the reins and jumped up into the driver’s
  • seat beside my wife. In another moment we were clear of the smoke and
  • noise, and spanking down the opposite slope of Maybury Hill towards Old
  • Woking.
  • In front was a quiet sunny landscape, a wheat field ahead on either
  • side of the road, and the Maybury Inn with its swinging sign. I saw the
  • doctor’s cart ahead of me. At the bottom of the hill I turned my head
  • to look at the hillside I was leaving. Thick streamers of black smoke
  • shot with threads of red fire were driving up into the still air, and
  • throwing dark shadows upon the green treetops eastward. The smoke
  • already extended far away to the east and west—to the Byfleet pine
  • woods eastward, and to Woking on the west. The road was dotted with
  • people running towards us. And very faint now, but very distinct
  • through the hot, quiet air, one heard the whirr of a machine-gun that
  • was presently stilled, and an intermittent cracking of rifles.
  • Apparently the Martians were setting fire to everything within range of
  • their Heat-Ray.
  • I am not an expert driver, and I had immediately to turn my attention
  • to the horse. When I looked back again the second hill had hidden the
  • black smoke. I slashed the horse with the whip, and gave him a loose
  • rein until Woking and Send lay between us and that quivering tumult. I
  • overtook and passed the doctor between Woking and Send.
  • X.
  • IN THE STORM.
  • Leatherhead is about twelve miles from Maybury Hill. The scent of hay
  • was in the air through the lush meadows beyond Pyrford, and the hedges
  • on either side were sweet and gay with multitudes of dog-roses. The
  • heavy firing that had broken out while we were driving down Maybury
  • Hill ceased as abruptly as it began, leaving the evening very peaceful
  • and still. We got to Leatherhead without misadventure about nine
  • o’clock, and the horse had an hour’s rest while I took supper with my
  • cousins and commended my wife to their care.
  • My wife was curiously silent throughout the drive, and seemed oppressed
  • with forebodings of evil. I talked to her reassuringly, pointing out
  • that the Martians were tied to the pit by sheer heaviness, and at the
  • utmost could but crawl a little out of it; but she answered only in
  • monosyllables. Had it not been for my promise to the innkeeper, she
  • would, I think, have urged me to stay in Leatherhead that night. Would
  • that I had! Her face, I remember, was very white as we parted.
  • For my own part, I had been feverishly excited all day. Something very
  • like the war fever that occasionally runs through a civilised community
  • had got into my blood, and in my heart I was not so very sorry that I
  • had to return to Maybury that night. I was even afraid that that last
  • fusillade I had heard might mean the extermination of our invaders from
  • Mars. I can best express my state of mind by saying that I wanted to be
  • in at the death.
  • It was nearly eleven when I started to return. The night was
  • unexpectedly dark; to me, walking out of the lighted passage of my
  • cousins’ house, it seemed indeed black, and it was as hot and close as
  • the day. Overhead the clouds were driving fast, albeit not a breath
  • stirred the shrubs about us. My cousins’ man lit both lamps. Happily, I
  • knew the road intimately. My wife stood in the light of the doorway,
  • and watched me until I jumped up into the dog cart. Then abruptly she
  • turned and went in, leaving my cousins side by side wishing me good
  • hap.
  • I was a little depressed at first with the contagion of my wife’s
  • fears, but very soon my thoughts reverted to the Martians. At that time
  • I was absolutely in the dark as to the course of the evening’s
  • fighting. I did not know even the circumstances that had precipitated
  • the conflict. As I came through Ockham (for that was the way I
  • returned, and not through Send and Old Woking) I saw along the western
  • horizon a blood-red glow, which as I drew nearer, crept slowly up the
  • sky. The driving clouds of the gathering thunderstorm mingled there
  • with masses of black and red smoke.
  • Ripley Street was deserted, and except for a lighted window or so the
  • village showed not a sign of life; but I narrowly escaped an accident
  • at the corner of the road to Pyrford, where a knot of people stood with
  • their backs to me. They said nothing to me as I passed. I do not know
  • what they knew of the things happening beyond the hill, nor do I know
  • if the silent houses I passed on my way were sleeping securely, or
  • deserted and empty, or harassed and watching against the terror of the
  • night.
  • From Ripley until I came through Pyrford I was in the valley of the
  • Wey, and the red glare was hidden from me. As I ascended the little
  • hill beyond Pyrford Church the glare came into view again, and the
  • trees about me shivered with the first intimation of the storm that was
  • upon me. Then I heard midnight pealing out from Pyrford Church behind
  • me, and then came the silhouette of Maybury Hill, with its tree-tops
  • and roofs black and sharp against the red.
  • Even as I beheld this a lurid green glare lit the road about me and
  • showed the distant woods towards Addlestone. I felt a tug at the reins.
  • I saw that the driving clouds had been pierced as it were by a thread
  • of green fire, suddenly lighting their confusion and falling into the
  • field to my left. It was the third falling star!
  • Close on its apparition, and blindingly violet by contrast, danced out
  • the first lightning of the gathering storm, and the thunder burst like
  • a rocket overhead. The horse took the bit between his teeth and bolted.
  • A moderate incline runs towards the foot of Maybury Hill, and down this
  • we clattered. Once the lightning had begun, it went on in as rapid a
  • succession of flashes as I have ever seen. The thunderclaps, treading
  • one on the heels of another and with a strange crackling accompaniment,
  • sounded more like the working of a gigantic electric machine than the
  • usual detonating reverberations. The flickering light was blinding and
  • confusing, and a thin hail smote gustily at my face as I drove down the
  • slope.
  • At first I regarded little but the road before me, and then abruptly my
  • attention was arrested by something that was moving rapidly down the
  • opposite slope of Maybury Hill. At first I took it for the wet roof of
  • a house, but one flash following another showed it to be in swift
  • rolling movement. It was an elusive vision—a moment of bewildering
  • darkness, and then, in a flash like daylight, the red masses of the
  • Orphanage near the crest of the hill, the green tops of the pine trees,
  • and this problematical object came out clear and sharp and bright.
  • And this Thing I saw! How can I describe it? A monstrous tripod, higher
  • than many houses, striding over the young pine trees, and smashing them
  • aside in its career; a walking engine of glittering metal, striding now
  • across the heather; articulate ropes of steel dangling from it, and the
  • clattering tumult of its passage mingling with the riot of the thunder.
  • A flash, and it came out vividly, heeling over one way with two feet in
  • the air, to vanish and reappear almost instantly as it seemed, with the
  • next flash, a hundred yards nearer. Can you imagine a milking stool
  • tilted and bowled violently along the ground? That was the impression
  • those instant flashes gave. But instead of a milking stool imagine it a
  • great body of machinery on a tripod stand.
  • Then suddenly the trees in the pine wood ahead of me were parted, as
  • brittle reeds are parted by a man thrusting through them; they were
  • snapped off and driven headlong, and a second huge tripod appeared,
  • rushing, as it seemed, headlong towards me. And I was galloping hard to
  • meet it! At the sight of the second monster my nerve went altogether.
  • Not stopping to look again, I wrenched the horse’s head hard round to
  • the right and in another moment the dog cart had heeled over upon the
  • horse; the shafts smashed noisily, and I was flung sideways and fell
  • heavily into a shallow pool of water.
  • I crawled out almost immediately, and crouched, my feet still in the
  • water, under a clump of furze. The horse lay motionless (his neck was
  • broken, poor brute!) and by the lightning flashes I saw the black bulk
  • of the overturned dog cart and the silhouette of the wheel still
  • spinning slowly. In another moment the colossal mechanism went striding
  • by me, and passed uphill towards Pyrford.
  • Seen nearer, the Thing was incredibly strange, for it was no mere
  • insensate machine driving on its way. Machine it was, with a ringing
  • metallic pace, and long, flexible, glittering tentacles (one of which
  • gripped a young pine tree) swinging and rattling about its strange
  • body. It picked its road as it went striding along, and the brazen hood
  • that surmounted it moved to and fro with the inevitable suggestion of a
  • head looking about. Behind the main body was a huge mass of white metal
  • like a gigantic fisherman’s basket, and puffs of green smoke squirted
  • out from the joints of the limbs as the monster swept by me. And in an
  • instant it was gone.
  • So much I saw then, all vaguely for the flickering of the lightning, in
  • blinding highlights and dense black shadows.
  • As it passed it set up an exultant deafening howl that drowned the
  • thunder—“Aloo! Aloo!”—and in another minute it was with its companion,
  • half a mile away, stooping over something in the field. I have no doubt
  • this Thing in the field was the third of the ten cylinders they had
  • fired at us from Mars.
  • For some minutes I lay there in the rain and darkness watching, by the
  • intermittent light, these monstrous beings of metal moving about in the
  • distance over the hedge tops. A thin hail was now beginning, and as it
  • came and went their figures grew misty and then flashed into clearness
  • again. Now and then came a gap in the lightning, and the night
  • swallowed them up.
  • I was soaked with hail above and puddle water below. It was some time
  • before my blank astonishment would let me struggle up the bank to a
  • drier position, or think at all of my imminent peril.
  • Not far from me was a little one-roomed squatter’s hut of wood,
  • surrounded by a patch of potato garden. I struggled to my feet at last,
  • and, crouching and making use of every chance of cover, I made a run
  • for this. I hammered at the door, but I could not make the people hear
  • (if there were any people inside), and after a time I desisted, and,
  • availing myself of a ditch for the greater part of the way, succeeded
  • in crawling, unobserved by these monstrous machines, into the pine
  • woods towards Maybury.
  • Under cover of this I pushed on, wet and shivering now, towards my own
  • house. I walked among the trees trying to find the footpath. It was
  • very dark indeed in the wood, for the lightning was now becoming
  • infrequent, and the hail, which was pouring down in a torrent, fell in
  • columns through the gaps in the heavy foliage.
  • If I had fully realised the meaning of all the things I had seen I
  • should have immediately worked my way round through Byfleet to Street
  • Cobham, and so gone back to rejoin my wife at Leatherhead. But that
  • night the strangeness of things about me, and my physical wretchedness,
  • prevented me, for I was bruised, weary, wet to the skin, deafened and
  • blinded by the storm.
  • I had a vague idea of going on to my own house, and that was as much
  • motive as I had. I staggered through the trees, fell into a ditch and
  • bruised my knees against a plank, and finally splashed out into the
  • lane that ran down from the College Arms. I say splashed, for the storm
  • water was sweeping the sand down the hill in a muddy torrent. There in
  • the darkness a man blundered into me and sent me reeling back.
  • He gave a cry of terror, sprang sideways, and rushed on before I could
  • gather my wits sufficiently to speak to him. So heavy was the stress of
  • the storm just at this place that I had the hardest task to win my way
  • up the hill. I went close up to the fence on the left and worked my way
  • along its palings.
  • Near the top I stumbled upon something soft, and, by a flash of
  • lightning, saw between my feet a heap of black broadcloth and a pair of
  • boots. Before I could distinguish clearly how the man lay, the flicker
  • of light had passed. I stood over him waiting for the next flash. When
  • it came, I saw that he was a sturdy man, cheaply but not shabbily
  • dressed; his head was bent under his body, and he lay crumpled up close
  • to the fence, as though he had been flung violently against it.
  • Overcoming the repugnance natural to one who had never before touched a
  • dead body, I stooped and turned him over to feel for his heart. He was
  • quite dead. Apparently his neck had been broken. The lightning flashed
  • for a third time, and his face leaped upon me. I sprang to my feet. It
  • was the landlord of the Spotted Dog, whose conveyance I had taken.
  • I stepped over him gingerly and pushed on up the hill. I made my way by
  • the police station and the College Arms towards my own house. Nothing
  • was burning on the hillside, though from the common there still came a
  • red glare and a rolling tumult of ruddy smoke beating up against the
  • drenching hail. So far as I could see by the flashes, the houses about
  • me were mostly uninjured. By the College Arms a dark heap lay in the
  • road.
  • Down the road towards Maybury Bridge there were voices and the sound of
  • feet, but I had not the courage to shout or to go to them. I let myself
  • in with my latchkey, closed, locked and bolted the door, staggered to
  • the foot of the staircase, and sat down. My imagination was full of
  • those striding metallic monsters, and of the dead body smashed against
  • the fence.
  • I crouched at the foot of the staircase with my back to the wall,
  • shivering violently.
  • XI.
  • AT THE WINDOW.
  • I have already said that my storms of emotion have a trick of
  • exhausting themselves. After a time I discovered that I was cold and
  • wet, and with little pools of water about me on the stair carpet. I got
  • up almost mechanically, went into the dining room and drank some
  • whisky, and then I was moved to change my clothes.
  • After I had done that I went upstairs to my study, but why I did so I
  • do not know. The window of my study looks over the trees and the
  • railway towards Horsell Common. In the hurry of our departure this
  • window had been left open. The passage was dark, and, by contrast with
  • the picture the window frame enclosed, the side of the room seemed
  • impenetrably dark. I stopped short in the doorway.
  • The thunderstorm had passed. The towers of the Oriental College and the
  • pine trees about it had gone, and very far away, lit by a vivid red
  • glare, the common about the sand-pits was visible. Across the light
  • huge black shapes, grotesque and strange, moved busily to and fro.
  • It seemed indeed as if the whole country in that direction was on
  • fire—a broad hillside set with minute tongues of flame, swaying and
  • writhing with the gusts of the dying storm, and throwing a red
  • reflection upon the cloud scud above. Every now and then a haze of
  • smoke from some nearer conflagration drove across the window and hid
  • the Martian shapes. I could not see what they were doing, nor the clear
  • form of them, nor recognise the black objects they were busied upon.
  • Neither could I see the nearer fire, though the reflections of it
  • danced on the wall and ceiling of the study. A sharp, resinous tang of
  • burning was in the air.
  • I closed the door noiselessly and crept towards the window. As I did
  • so, the view opened out until, on the one hand, it reached to the
  • houses about Woking station, and on the other to the charred and
  • blackened pine woods of Byfleet. There was a light down below the hill,
  • on the railway, near the arch, and several of the houses along the
  • Maybury road and the streets near the station were glowing ruins. The
  • light upon the railway puzzled me at first; there were a black heap and
  • a vivid glare, and to the right of that a row of yellow oblongs. Then I
  • perceived this was a wrecked train, the fore part smashed and on fire,
  • the hinder carriages still upon the rails.
  • Between these three main centres of light—the houses, the train, and
  • the burning county towards Chobham—stretched irregular patches of dark
  • country, broken here and there by intervals of dimly glowing and
  • smoking ground. It was the strangest spectacle, that black expanse set
  • with fire. It reminded me, more than anything else, of the Potteries at
  • night. At first I could distinguish no people at all, though I peered
  • intently for them. Later I saw against the light of Woking station a
  • number of black figures hurrying one after the other across the line.
  • And this was the little world in which I had been living securely for
  • years, this fiery chaos! What had happened in the last seven hours I
  • still did not know; nor did I know, though I was beginning to guess,
  • the relation between these mechanical colossi and the sluggish lumps I
  • had seen disgorged from the cylinder. With a queer feeling of
  • impersonal interest I turned my desk chair to the window, sat down, and
  • stared at the blackened country, and particularly at the three gigantic
  • black things that were going to and fro in the glare about the
  • sand-pits.
  • They seemed amazingly busy. I began to ask myself what they could be.
  • Were they intelligent mechanisms? Such a thing I felt was impossible.
  • Or did a Martian sit within each, ruling, directing, using, much as a
  • man’s brain sits and rules in his body? I began to compare the things
  • to human machines, to ask myself for the first time in my life how an
  • ironclad or a steam engine would seem to an intelligent lower animal.
  • The storm had left the sky clear, and over the smoke of the burning
  • land the little fading pinpoint of Mars was dropping into the west,
  • when a soldier came into my garden. I heard a slight scraping at the
  • fence, and rousing myself from the lethargy that had fallen upon me, I
  • looked down and saw him dimly, clambering over the palings. At the
  • sight of another human being my torpor passed, and I leaned out of the
  • window eagerly.
  • “Hist!” said I, in a whisper.
  • He stopped astride of the fence in doubt. Then he came over and across
  • the lawn to the corner of the house. He bent down and stepped softly.
  • “Who’s there?” he said, also whispering, standing under the window and
  • peering up.
  • “Where are you going?” I asked.
  • “God knows.”
  • “Are you trying to hide?”
  • “That’s it.”
  • “Come into the house,” I said.
  • I went down, unfastened the door, and let him in, and locked the door
  • again. I could not see his face. He was hatless, and his coat was
  • unbuttoned.
  • “My God!” he said, as I drew him in.
  • “What has happened?” I asked.
  • “What hasn’t?” In the obscurity I could see he made a gesture of
  • despair. “They wiped us out—simply wiped us out,” he repeated again and
  • again.
  • He followed me, almost mechanically, into the dining room.
  • “Take some whisky,” I said, pouring out a stiff dose.
  • He drank it. Then abruptly he sat down before the table, put his head
  • on his arms, and began to sob and weep like a little boy, in a perfect
  • passion of emotion, while I, with a curious forgetfulness of my own
  • recent despair, stood beside him, wondering.
  • It was a long time before he could steady his nerves to answer my
  • questions, and then he answered perplexingly and brokenly. He was a
  • driver in the artillery, and had only come into action about seven. At
  • that time firing was going on across the common, and it was said the
  • first party of Martians were crawling slowly towards their second
  • cylinder under cover of a metal shield.
  • Later this shield staggered up on tripod legs and became the first of
  • the fighting-machines I had seen. The gun he drove had been unlimbered
  • near Horsell, in order to command the sand-pits, and its arrival it was
  • that had precipitated the action. As the limber gunners went to the
  • rear, his horse trod in a rabbit hole and came down, throwing him into
  • a depression of the ground. At the same moment the gun exploded behind
  • him, the ammunition blew up, there was fire all about him, and he found
  • himself lying under a heap of charred dead men and dead horses.
  • “I lay still,” he said, “scared out of my wits, with the fore quarter
  • of a horse atop of me. We’d been wiped out. And the smell—good God!
  • Like burnt meat! I was hurt across the back by the fall of the horse,
  • and there I had to lie until I felt better. Just like parade it had
  • been a minute before—then stumble, bang, swish!”
  • “Wiped out!” he said.
  • He had hid under the dead horse for a long time, peeping out furtively
  • across the common. The Cardigan men had tried a rush, in skirmishing
  • order, at the pit, simply to be swept out of existence. Then the
  • monster had risen to its feet and had begun to walk leisurely to and
  • fro across the common among the few fugitives, with its headlike hood
  • turning about exactly like the head of a cowled human being. A kind of
  • arm carried a complicated metallic case, about which green flashes
  • scintillated, and out of the funnel of this there smoked the Heat-Ray.
  • In a few minutes there was, so far as the soldier could see, not a
  • living thing left upon the common, and every bush and tree upon it that
  • was not already a blackened skeleton was burning. The hussars had been
  • on the road beyond the curvature of the ground, and he saw nothing of
  • them. He heard the Maxims rattle for a time and then become still. The
  • giant saved Woking station and its cluster of houses until the last;
  • then in a moment the Heat-Ray was brought to bear, and the town became
  • a heap of fiery ruins. Then the Thing shut off the Heat-Ray, and
  • turning its back upon the artilleryman, began to waddle away towards
  • the smouldering pine woods that sheltered the second cylinder. As it
  • did so a second glittering Titan built itself up out of the pit.
  • The second monster followed the first, and at that the artilleryman
  • began to crawl very cautiously across the hot heather ash towards
  • Horsell. He managed to get alive into the ditch by the side of the
  • road, and so escaped to Woking. There his story became ejaculatory. The
  • place was impassable. It seems there were a few people alive there,
  • frantic for the most part and many burned and scalded. He was turned
  • aside by the fire, and hid among some almost scorching heaps of broken
  • wall as one of the Martian giants returned. He saw this one pursue a
  • man, catch him up in one of its steely tentacles, and knock his head
  • against the trunk of a pine tree. At last, after nightfall, the
  • artilleryman made a rush for it and got over the railway embankment.
  • Since then he had been skulking along towards Maybury, in the hope of
  • getting out of danger Londonward. People were hiding in trenches and
  • cellars, and many of the survivors had made off towards Woking village
  • and Send. He had been consumed with thirst until he found one of the
  • water mains near the railway arch smashed, and the water bubbling out
  • like a spring upon the road.
  • That was the story I got from him, bit by bit. He grew calmer telling
  • me and trying to make me see the things he had seen. He had eaten no
  • food since midday, he told me early in his narrative, and I found some
  • mutton and bread in the pantry and brought it into the room. We lit no
  • lamp for fear of attracting the Martians, and ever and again our hands
  • would touch upon bread or meat. As he talked, things about us came
  • darkly out of the darkness, and the trampled bushes and broken rose
  • trees outside the window grew distinct. It would seem that a number of
  • men or animals had rushed across the lawn. I began to see his face,
  • blackened and haggard, as no doubt mine was also.
  • When we had finished eating we went softly upstairs to my study, and I
  • looked again out of the open window. In one night the valley had become
  • a valley of ashes. The fires had dwindled now. Where flames had been
  • there were now streamers of smoke; but the countless ruins of shattered
  • and gutted houses and blasted and blackened trees that the night had
  • hidden stood out now gaunt and terrible in the pitiless light of dawn.
  • Yet here and there some object had had the luck to escape—a white
  • railway signal here, the end of a greenhouse there, white and fresh
  • amid the wreckage. Never before in the history of warfare had
  • destruction been so indiscriminate and so universal. And shining with
  • the growing light of the east, three of the metallic giants stood about
  • the pit, their cowls rotating as though they were surveying the
  • desolation they had made.
  • It seemed to me that the pit had been enlarged, and ever and again
  • puffs of vivid green vapour streamed up and out of it towards the
  • brightening dawn—streamed up, whirled, broke, and vanished.
  • Beyond were the pillars of fire about Chobham. They became pillars of
  • bloodshot smoke at the first touch of day.
  • XII.
  • WHAT I SAW OF THE DESTRUCTION OF WEYBRIDGE AND SHEPPERTON.
  • As the dawn grew brighter we withdrew from the window from which we had
  • watched the Martians, and went very quietly downstairs.
  • The artilleryman agreed with me that the house was no place to stay in.
  • He proposed, he said, to make his way Londonward, and thence rejoin his
  • battery—No. 12, of the Horse Artillery. My plan was to return at once
  • to Leatherhead; and so greatly had the strength of the Martians
  • impressed me that I had determined to take my wife to Newhaven, and go
  • with her out of the country forthwith. For I already perceived clearly
  • that the country about London must inevitably be the scene of a
  • disastrous struggle before such creatures as these could be destroyed.
  • Between us and Leatherhead, however, lay the third cylinder, with its
  • guarding giants. Had I been alone, I think I should have taken my
  • chance and struck across country. But the artilleryman dissuaded me:
  • “It’s no kindness to the right sort of wife,” he said, “to make her a
  • widow”; and in the end I agreed to go with him, under cover of the
  • woods, northward as far as Street Cobham before I parted with him.
  • Thence I would make a big detour by Epsom to reach Leatherhead.
  • I should have started at once, but my companion had been in active
  • service and he knew better than that. He made me ransack the house for
  • a flask, which he filled with whisky; and we lined every available
  • pocket with packets of biscuits and slices of meat. Then we crept out
  • of the house, and ran as quickly as we could down the ill-made road by
  • which I had come overnight. The houses seemed deserted. In the road lay
  • a group of three charred bodies close together, struck dead by the
  • Heat-Ray; and here and there were things that people had dropped—a
  • clock, a slipper, a silver spoon, and the like poor valuables. At the
  • corner turning up towards the post office a little cart, filled with
  • boxes and furniture, and horseless, heeled over on a broken wheel. A
  • cash box had been hastily smashed open and thrown under the debris.
  • Except the lodge at the Orphanage, which was still on fire, none of the
  • houses had suffered very greatly here. The Heat-Ray had shaved the
  • chimney tops and passed. Yet, save ourselves, there did not seem to be
  • a living soul on Maybury Hill. The majority of the inhabitants had
  • escaped, I suppose, by way of the Old Woking road—the road I had taken
  • when I drove to Leatherhead—or they had hidden.
  • We went down the lane, by the body of the man in black, sodden now from
  • the overnight hail, and broke into the woods at the foot of the hill.
  • We pushed through these towards the railway without meeting a soul. The
  • woods across the line were but the scarred and blackened ruins of
  • woods; for the most part the trees had fallen, but a certain proportion
  • still stood, dismal grey stems, with dark brown foliage instead of
  • green.
  • On our side the fire had done no more than scorch the nearer trees; it
  • had failed to secure its footing. In one place the woodmen had been at
  • work on Saturday; trees, felled and freshly trimmed, lay in a clearing,
  • with heaps of sawdust by the sawing-machine and its engine. Hard by was
  • a temporary hut, deserted. There was not a breath of wind this morning,
  • and everything was strangely still. Even the birds were hushed, and as
  • we hurried along I and the artilleryman talked in whispers and looked
  • now and again over our shoulders. Once or twice we stopped to listen.
  • After a time we drew near the road, and as we did so we heard the
  • clatter of hoofs and saw through the tree stems three cavalry soldiers
  • riding slowly towards Woking. We hailed them, and they halted while we
  • hurried towards them. It was a lieutenant and a couple of privates of
  • the 8th Hussars, with a stand like a theodolite, which the artilleryman
  • told me was a heliograph.
  • “You are the first men I’ve seen coming this way this morning,” said
  • the lieutenant. “What’s brewing?”
  • His voice and face were eager. The men behind him stared curiously. The
  • artilleryman jumped down the bank into the road and saluted.
  • “Gun destroyed last night, sir. Have been hiding. Trying to rejoin
  • battery, sir. You’ll come in sight of the Martians, I expect, about
  • half a mile along this road.”
  • “What the dickens are they like?” asked the lieutenant.
  • “Giants in armour, sir. Hundred feet high. Three legs and a body like
  • ’luminium, with a mighty great head in a hood, sir.”
  • “Get out!” said the lieutenant. “What confounded nonsense!”
  • “You’ll see, sir. They carry a kind of box, sir, that shoots fire and
  • strikes you dead.”
  • “What d’ye mean—a gun?”
  • “No, sir,” and the artilleryman began a vivid account of the Heat-Ray.
  • Halfway through, the lieutenant interrupted him and looked up at me. I
  • was still standing on the bank by the side of the road.
  • “It’s perfectly true,” I said.
  • “Well,” said the lieutenant, “I suppose it’s my business to see it too.
  • Look here”—to the artilleryman—“we’re detailed here clearing people out
  • of their houses. You’d better go along and report yourself to
  • Brigadier-General Marvin, and tell him all you know. He’s at Weybridge.
  • Know the way?”
  • “I do,” I said; and he turned his horse southward again.
  • “Half a mile, you say?” said he.
  • “At most,” I answered, and pointed over the treetops southward. He
  • thanked me and rode on, and we saw them no more.
  • Farther along we came upon a group of three women and two children in
  • the road, busy clearing out a labourer’s cottage. They had got hold of
  • a little hand truck, and were piling it up with unclean-looking bundles
  • and shabby furniture. They were all too assiduously engaged to talk to
  • us as we passed.
  • By Byfleet station we emerged from the pine trees, and found the
  • country calm and peaceful under the morning sunlight. We were far
  • beyond the range of the Heat-Ray there, and had it not been for the
  • silent desertion of some of the houses, the stirring movement of
  • packing in others, and the knot of soldiers standing on the bridge over
  • the railway and staring down the line towards Woking, the day would
  • have seemed very like any other Sunday.
  • Several farm waggons and carts were moving creakily along the road to
  • Addlestone, and suddenly through the gate of a field we saw, across a
  • stretch of flat meadow, six twelve-pounders standing neatly at equal
  • distances pointing towards Woking. The gunners stood by the guns
  • waiting, and the ammunition waggons were at a business-like distance.
  • The men stood almost as if under inspection.
  • “That’s good!” said I. “They will get one fair shot, at any rate.”
  • The artilleryman hesitated at the gate.
  • “I shall go on,” he said.
  • Farther on towards Weybridge, just over the bridge, there were a number
  • of men in white fatigue jackets throwing up a long rampart, and more
  • guns behind.
  • “It’s bows and arrows against the lightning, anyhow,” said the
  • artilleryman. “They ’aven’t seen that fire-beam yet.”
  • The officers who were not actively engaged stood and stared over the
  • treetops southwestward, and the men digging would stop every now and
  • again to stare in the same direction.
  • Byfleet was in a tumult; people packing, and a score of hussars, some
  • of them dismounted, some on horseback, were hunting them about. Three
  • or four black government waggons, with crosses in white circles, and an
  • old omnibus, among other vehicles, were being loaded in the village
  • street. There were scores of people, most of them sufficiently
  • sabbatical to have assumed their best clothes. The soldiers were having
  • the greatest difficulty in making them realise the gravity of their
  • position. We saw one shrivelled old fellow with a huge box and a score
  • or more of flower pots containing orchids, angrily expostulating with
  • the corporal who would leave them behind. I stopped and gripped his
  • arm.
  • “Do you know what’s over there?” I said, pointing at the pine tops that
  • hid the Martians.
  • “Eh?” said he, turning. “I was explainin’ these is vallyble.”
  • “Death!” I shouted. “Death is coming! Death!” and leaving him to digest
  • that if he could, I hurried on after the artillery-man. At the corner I
  • looked back. The soldier had left him, and he was still standing by his
  • box, with the pots of orchids on the lid of it, and staring vaguely
  • over the trees.
  • No one in Weybridge could tell us where the headquarters were
  • established; the whole place was in such confusion as I had never seen
  • in any town before. Carts, carriages everywhere, the most astonishing
  • miscellany of conveyances and horseflesh. The respectable inhabitants
  • of the place, men in golf and boating costumes, wives prettily dressed,
  • were packing, river-side loafers energetically helping, children
  • excited, and, for the most part, highly delighted at this astonishing
  • variation of their Sunday experiences. In the midst of it all the
  • worthy vicar was very pluckily holding an early celebration, and his
  • bell was jangling out above the excitement.
  • I and the artilleryman, seated on the step of the drinking fountain,
  • made a very passable meal upon what we had brought with us. Patrols of
  • soldiers—here no longer hussars, but grenadiers in white—were warning
  • people to move now or to take refuge in their cellars as soon as the
  • firing began. We saw as we crossed the railway bridge that a growing
  • crowd of people had assembled in and about the railway station, and the
  • swarming platform was piled with boxes and packages. The ordinary
  • traffic had been stopped, I believe, in order to allow of the passage
  • of troops and guns to Chertsey, and I have heard since that a savage
  • struggle occurred for places in the special trains that were put on at
  • a later hour.
  • We remained at Weybridge until midday, and at that hour we found
  • ourselves at the place near Shepperton Lock where the Wey and Thames
  • join. Part of the time we spent helping two old women to pack a little
  • cart. The Wey has a treble mouth, and at this point boats are to be
  • hired, and there was a ferry across the river. On the Shepperton side
  • was an inn with a lawn, and beyond that the tower of Shepperton
  • Church—it has been replaced by a spire—rose above the trees.
  • Here we found an excited and noisy crowd of fugitives. As yet the
  • flight had not grown to a panic, but there were already far more people
  • than all the boats going to and fro could enable to cross. People came
  • panting along under heavy burdens; one husband and wife were even
  • carrying a small outhouse door between them, with some of their
  • household goods piled thereon. One man told us he meant to try to get
  • away from Shepperton station.
  • There was a lot of shouting, and one man was even jesting. The idea
  • people seemed to have here was that the Martians were simply formidable
  • human beings, who might attack and sack the town, to be certainly
  • destroyed in the end. Every now and then people would glance nervously
  • across the Wey, at the meadows towards Chertsey, but everything over
  • there was still.
  • Across the Thames, except just where the boats landed, everything was
  • quiet, in vivid contrast with the Surrey side. The people who landed
  • there from the boats went tramping off down the lane. The big ferryboat
  • had just made a journey. Three or four soldiers stood on the lawn of
  • the inn, staring and jesting at the fugitives, without offering to
  • help. The inn was closed, as it was now within prohibited hours.
  • “What’s that?” cried a boatman, and “Shut up, you fool!” said a man
  • near me to a yelping dog. Then the sound came again, this time from the
  • direction of Chertsey, a muffled thud—the sound of a gun.
  • The fighting was beginning. Almost immediately unseen batteries across
  • the river to our right, unseen because of the trees, took up the
  • chorus, firing heavily one after the other. A woman screamed. Everyone
  • stood arrested by the sudden stir of battle, near us and yet invisible
  • to us. Nothing was to be seen save flat meadows, cows feeding
  • unconcernedly for the most part, and silvery pollard willows motionless
  • in the warm sunlight.
  • “The sojers’ll stop ’em,” said a woman beside me, doubtfully. A
  • haziness rose over the treetops.
  • Then suddenly we saw a rush of smoke far away up the river, a puff of
  • smoke that jerked up into the air and hung; and forthwith the ground
  • heaved under foot and a heavy explosion shook the air, smashing two or
  • three windows in the houses near, and leaving us astonished.
  • “Here they are!” shouted a man in a blue jersey. “Yonder! D’yer see
  • them? Yonder!”
  • Quickly, one after the other, one, two, three, four of the armoured
  • Martians appeared, far away over the little trees, across the flat
  • meadows that stretched towards Chertsey, and striding hurriedly towards
  • the river. Little cowled figures they seemed at first, going with a
  • rolling motion and as fast as flying birds.
  • Then, advancing obliquely towards us, came a fifth. Their armoured
  • bodies glittered in the sun as they swept swiftly forward upon the
  • guns, growing rapidly larger as they drew nearer. One on the extreme
  • left, the remotest that is, flourished a huge case high in the air, and
  • the ghostly, terrible Heat-Ray I had already seen on Friday night smote
  • towards Chertsey, and struck the town.
  • At sight of these strange, swift, and terrible creatures the crowd near
  • the water’s edge seemed to me to be for a moment horror-struck. There
  • was no screaming or shouting, but a silence. Then a hoarse murmur and a
  • movement of feet—a splashing from the water. A man, too frightened to
  • drop the portmanteau he carried on his shoulder, swung round and sent
  • me staggering with a blow from the corner of his burden. A woman thrust
  • at me with her hand and rushed past me. I turned with the rush of the
  • people, but I was not too terrified for thought. The terrible Heat-Ray
  • was in my mind. To get under water! That was it!
  • “Get under water!” I shouted, unheeded.
  • I faced about again, and rushed towards the approaching Martian, rushed
  • right down the gravelly beach and headlong into the water. Others did
  • the same. A boatload of people putting back came leaping out as I
  • rushed past. The stones under my feet were muddy and slippery, and the
  • river was so low that I ran perhaps twenty feet scarcely waist-deep.
  • Then, as the Martian towered overhead scarcely a couple of hundred
  • yards away, I flung myself forward under the surface. The splashes of
  • the people in the boats leaping into the river sounded like
  • thunderclaps in my ears. People were landing hastily on both sides of
  • the river. But the Martian machine took no more notice for the moment
  • of the people running this way and that than a man would of the
  • confusion of ants in a nest against which his foot has kicked. When,
  • half suffocated, I raised my head above water, the Martian’s hood
  • pointed at the batteries that were still firing across the river, and
  • as it advanced it swung loose what must have been the generator of the
  • Heat-Ray.
  • In another moment it was on the bank, and in a stride wading halfway
  • across. The knees of its foremost legs bent at the farther bank, and in
  • another moment it had raised itself to its full height again, close to
  • the village of Shepperton. Forthwith the six guns which, unknown to
  • anyone on the right bank, had been hidden behind the outskirts of that
  • village, fired simultaneously. The sudden near concussion, the last
  • close upon the first, made my heart jump. The monster was already
  • raising the case generating the Heat-Ray as the first shell burst six
  • yards above the hood.
  • I gave a cry of astonishment. I saw and thought nothing of the other
  • four Martian monsters; my attention was riveted upon the nearer
  • incident. Simultaneously two other shells burst in the air near the
  • body as the hood twisted round in time to receive, but not in time to
  • dodge, the fourth shell.
  • The shell burst clean in the face of the Thing. The hood bulged,
  • flashed, was whirled off in a dozen tattered fragments of red flesh and
  • glittering metal.
  • “Hit!” shouted I, with something between a scream and a cheer.
  • I heard answering shouts from the people in the water about me. I could
  • have leaped out of the water with that momentary exultation.
  • The decapitated colossus reeled like a drunken giant; but it did not
  • fall over. It recovered its balance by a miracle, and, no longer
  • heeding its steps and with the camera that fired the Heat-Ray now
  • rigidly upheld, it reeled swiftly upon Shepperton. The living
  • intelligence, the Martian within the hood, was slain and splashed to
  • the four winds of heaven, and the Thing was now but a mere intricate
  • device of metal whirling to destruction. It drove along in a straight
  • line, incapable of guidance. It struck the tower of Shepperton Church,
  • smashing it down as the impact of a battering ram might have done,
  • swerved aside, blundered on and collapsed with tremendous force into
  • the river out of my sight.
  • A violent explosion shook the air, and a spout of water, steam, mud,
  • and shattered metal shot far up into the sky. As the camera of the
  • Heat-Ray hit the water, the latter had immediately flashed into steam.
  • In another moment a huge wave, like a muddy tidal bore but almost
  • scaldingly hot, came sweeping round the bend upstream. I saw people
  • struggling shorewards, and heard their screaming and shouting faintly
  • above the seething and roar of the Martian’s collapse.
  • For a moment I heeded nothing of the heat, forgot the patent need of
  • self-preservation. I splashed through the tumultuous water, pushing
  • aside a man in black to do so, until I could see round the bend. Half a
  • dozen deserted boats pitched aimlessly upon the confusion of the waves.
  • The fallen Martian came into sight downstream, lying across the river,
  • and for the most part submerged.
  • Thick clouds of steam were pouring off the wreckage, and through the
  • tumultuously whirling wisps I could see, intermittently and vaguely,
  • the gigantic limbs churning the water and flinging a splash and spray
  • of mud and froth into the air. The tentacles swayed and struck like
  • living arms, and, save for the helpless purposelessness of these
  • movements, it was as if some wounded thing were struggling for its life
  • amid the waves. Enormous quantities of a ruddy-brown fluid were
  • spurting up in noisy jets out of the machine.
  • My attention was diverted from this death flurry by a furious yelling,
  • like that of the thing called a siren in our manufacturing towns. A
  • man, knee-deep near the towing path, shouted inaudibly to me and
  • pointed. Looking back, I saw the other Martians advancing with gigantic
  • strides down the riverbank from the direction of Chertsey. The
  • Shepperton guns spoke this time unavailingly.
  • At that I ducked at once under water, and, holding my breath until
  • movement was an agony, blundered painfully ahead under the surface as
  • long as I could. The water was in a tumult about me, and rapidly
  • growing hotter.
  • When for a moment I raised my head to take breath and throw the hair
  • and water from my eyes, the steam was rising in a whirling white fog
  • that at first hid the Martians altogether. The noise was deafening.
  • Then I saw them dimly, colossal figures of grey, magnified by the mist.
  • They had passed by me, and two were stooping over the frothing,
  • tumultuous ruins of their comrade.
  • The third and fourth stood beside him in the water, one perhaps two
  • hundred yards from me, the other towards Laleham. The generators of the
  • Heat-Rays waved high, and the hissing beams smote down this way and
  • that.
  • The air was full of sound, a deafening and confusing conflict of
  • noises—the clangorous din of the Martians, the crash of falling houses,
  • the thud of trees, fences, sheds flashing into flame, and the crackling
  • and roaring of fire. Dense black smoke was leaping up to mingle with
  • the steam from the river, and as the Heat-Ray went to and fro over
  • Weybridge its impact was marked by flashes of incandescent white, that
  • gave place at once to a smoky dance of lurid flames. The nearer houses
  • still stood intact, awaiting their fate, shadowy, faint and pallid in
  • the steam, with the fire behind them going to and fro.
  • For a moment perhaps I stood there, breast-high in the almost boiling
  • water, dumbfounded at my position, hopeless of escape. Through the reek
  • I could see the people who had been with me in the river scrambling out
  • of the water through the reeds, like little frogs hurrying through
  • grass from the advance of a man, or running to and fro in utter dismay
  • on the towing path.
  • Then suddenly the white flashes of the Heat-Ray came leaping towards
  • me. The houses caved in as they dissolved at its touch, and darted out
  • flames; the trees changed to fire with a roar. The Ray flickered up and
  • down the towing path, licking off the people who ran this way and that,
  • and came down to the water’s edge not fifty yards from where I stood.
  • It swept across the river to Shepperton, and the water in its track
  • rose in a boiling weal crested with steam. I turned shoreward.
  • In another moment the huge wave, well-nigh at the boiling-point had
  • rushed upon me. I screamed aloud, and scalded, half blinded, agonised,
  • I staggered through the leaping, hissing water towards the shore. Had
  • my foot stumbled, it would have been the end. I fell helplessly, in
  • full sight of the Martians, upon the broad, bare gravelly spit that
  • runs down to mark the angle of the Wey and Thames. I expected nothing
  • but death.
  • I have a dim memory of the foot of a Martian coming down within a score
  • of yards of my head, driving straight into the loose gravel, whirling
  • it this way and that and lifting again; of a long suspense, and then of
  • the four carrying the debris of their comrade between them, now clear
  • and then presently faint through a veil of smoke, receding
  • interminably, as it seemed to me, across a vast space of river and
  • meadow. And then, very slowly, I realised that by a miracle I had
  • escaped.
  • XIII.
  • HOW I FELL IN WITH THE CURATE.
  • After getting this sudden lesson in the power of terrestrial weapons,
  • the Martians retreated to their original position upon Horsell Common;
  • and in their haste, and encumbered with the debris of their smashed
  • companion, they no doubt overlooked many such a stray and negligible
  • victim as myself. Had they left their comrade and pushed on forthwith,
  • there was nothing at that time between them and London but batteries of
  • twelve-pounder guns, and they would certainly have reached the capital
  • in advance of the tidings of their approach; as sudden, dreadful, and
  • destructive their advent would have been as the earthquake that
  • destroyed Lisbon a century ago.
  • But they were in no hurry. Cylinder followed cylinder on its
  • interplanetary flight; every twenty-four hours brought them
  • reinforcement. And meanwhile the military and naval authorities, now
  • fully alive to the tremendous power of their antagonists, worked with
  • furious energy. Every minute a fresh gun came into position until,
  • before twilight, every copse, every row of suburban villas on the hilly
  • slopes about Kingston and Richmond, masked an expectant black muzzle.
  • And through the charred and desolated area—perhaps twenty square miles
  • altogether—that encircled the Martian encampment on Horsell Common,
  • through charred and ruined villages among the green trees, through the
  • blackened and smoking arcades that had been but a day ago pine
  • spinneys, crawled the devoted scouts with the heliographs that were
  • presently to warn the gunners of the Martian approach. But the Martians
  • now understood our command of artillery and the danger of human
  • proximity, and not a man ventured within a mile of either cylinder,
  • save at the price of his life.
  • It would seem that these giants spent the earlier part of the afternoon
  • in going to and fro, transferring everything from the second and third
  • cylinders—the second in Addlestone Golf Links and the third at
  • Pyrford—to their original pit on Horsell Common. Over that, above the
  • blackened heather and ruined buildings that stretched far and wide,
  • stood one as sentinel, while the rest abandoned their vast
  • fighting-machines and descended into the pit. They were hard at work
  • there far into the night, and the towering pillar of dense green smoke
  • that rose therefrom could be seen from the hills about Merrow, and
  • even, it is said, from Banstead and Epsom Downs.
  • And while the Martians behind me were thus preparing for their next
  • sally, and in front of me Humanity gathered for the battle, I made my
  • way with infinite pains and labour from the fire and smoke of burning
  • Weybridge towards London.
  • I saw an abandoned boat, very small and remote, drifting down-stream;
  • and throwing off the most of my sodden clothes, I went after it, gained
  • it, and so escaped out of that destruction. There were no oars in the
  • boat, but I contrived to paddle, as well as my parboiled hands would
  • allow, down the river towards Halliford and Walton, going very
  • tediously and continually looking behind me, as you may well
  • understand. I followed the river, because I considered that the water
  • gave me my best chance of escape should these giants return.
  • The hot water from the Martian’s overthrow drifted downstream with me,
  • so that for the best part of a mile I could see little of either bank.
  • Once, however, I made out a string of black figures hurrying across the
  • meadows from the direction of Weybridge. Halliford, it seemed, was
  • deserted, and several of the houses facing the river were on fire. It
  • was strange to see the place quite tranquil, quite desolate under the
  • hot blue sky, with the smoke and little threads of flame going straight
  • up into the heat of the afternoon. Never before had I seen houses
  • burning without the accompaniment of an obstructive crowd. A little
  • farther on the dry reeds up the bank were smoking and glowing, and a
  • line of fire inland was marching steadily across a late field of hay.
  • For a long time I drifted, so painful and weary was I after the
  • violence I had been through, and so intense the heat upon the water.
  • Then my fears got the better of me again, and I resumed my paddling.
  • The sun scorched my bare back. At last, as the bridge at Walton was
  • coming into sight round the bend, my fever and faintness overcame my
  • fears, and I landed on the Middlesex bank and lay down, deadly sick,
  • amid the long grass. I suppose the time was then about four or five
  • o’clock. I got up presently, walked perhaps half a mile without meeting
  • a soul, and then lay down again in the shadow of a hedge. I seem to
  • remember talking, wanderingly, to myself during that last spurt. I was
  • also very thirsty, and bitterly regretful I had drunk no more water. It
  • is a curious thing that I felt angry with my wife; I cannot account for
  • it, but my impotent desire to reach Leatherhead worried me excessively.
  • I do not clearly remember the arrival of the curate, so that probably I
  • dozed. I became aware of him as a seated figure in soot-smudged shirt
  • sleeves, and with his upturned, clean-shaven face staring at a faint
  • flickering that danced over the sky. The sky was what is called a
  • mackerel sky—rows and rows of faint down-plumes of cloud, just tinted
  • with the midsummer sunset.
  • I sat up, and at the rustle of my motion he looked at me quickly.
  • “Have you any water?” I asked abruptly.
  • He shook his head.
  • “You have been asking for water for the last hour,” he said.
  • For a moment we were silent, taking stock of each other. I dare say he
  • found me a strange enough figure, naked, save for my water-soaked
  • trousers and socks, scalded, and my face and shoulders blackened by the
  • smoke. His face was a fair weakness, his chin retreated, and his hair
  • lay in crisp, almost flaxen curls on his low forehead; his eyes were
  • rather large, pale blue, and blankly staring. He spoke abruptly,
  • looking vacantly away from me.
  • “What does it mean?” he said. “What do these things mean?”
  • I stared at him and made no answer.
  • He extended a thin white hand and spoke in almost a complaining tone.
  • “Why are these things permitted? What sins have we done? The morning
  • service was over, I was walking through the roads to clear my brain for
  • the afternoon, and then—fire, earthquake, death! As if it were Sodom
  • and Gomorrah! All our work undone, all the work—— What are these
  • Martians?”
  • “What are we?” I answered, clearing my throat.
  • He gripped his knees and turned to look at me again. For half a minute,
  • perhaps, he stared silently.
  • “I was walking through the roads to clear my brain,” he said. “And
  • suddenly—fire, earthquake, death!”
  • He relapsed into silence, with his chin now sunken almost to his knees.
  • Presently he began waving his hand.
  • “All the work—all the Sunday schools—What have we done—what has
  • Weybridge done? Everything gone—everything destroyed. The church! We
  • rebuilt it only three years ago. Gone! Swept out of existence! Why?”
  • Another pause, and he broke out again like one demented.
  • “The smoke of her burning goeth up for ever and ever!” he shouted.
  • His eyes flamed, and he pointed a lean finger in the direction of
  • Weybridge.
  • By this time I was beginning to take his measure. The tremendous
  • tragedy in which he had been involved—it was evident he was a fugitive
  • from Weybridge—had driven him to the very verge of his reason.
  • “Are we far from Sunbury?” I said, in a matter-of-fact tone.
  • “What are we to do?” he asked. “Are these creatures everywhere? Has the
  • earth been given over to them?”
  • “Are we far from Sunbury?”
  • “Only this morning I officiated at early celebration——”
  • “Things have changed,” I said, quietly. “You must keep your head. There
  • is still hope.”
  • “Hope!”
  • “Yes. Plentiful hope—for all this destruction!”
  • I began to explain my view of our position. He listened at first, but
  • as I went on the interest dawning in his eyes gave place to their
  • former stare, and his regard wandered from me.
  • “This must be the beginning of the end,” he said, interrupting me. “The
  • end! The great and terrible day of the Lord! When men shall call upon
  • the mountains and the rocks to fall upon them and hide them—hide them
  • from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne!”
  • I began to understand the position. I ceased my laboured reasoning,
  • struggled to my feet, and, standing over him, laid my hand on his
  • shoulder.
  • “Be a man!” said I. “You are scared out of your wits! What good is
  • religion if it collapses under calamity? Think of what earthquakes and
  • floods, wars and volcanoes, have done before to men! Did you think God
  • had exempted Weybridge? He is not an insurance agent.”
  • For a time he sat in blank silence.
  • “But how can we escape?” he asked, suddenly. “They are invulnerable,
  • they are pitiless.”
  • “Neither the one nor, perhaps, the other,” I answered. “And the
  • mightier they are the more sane and wary should we be. One of them was
  • killed yonder not three hours ago.”
  • “Killed!” he said, staring about him. “How can God’s ministers be
  • killed?”
  • “I saw it happen.” I proceeded to tell him. “We have chanced to come in
  • for the thick of it,” said I, “and that is all.”
  • “What is that flicker in the sky?” he asked abruptly.
  • I told him it was the heliograph signalling—that it was the sign of
  • human help and effort in the sky.
  • “We are in the midst of it,” I said, “quiet as it is. That flicker in
  • the sky tells of the gathering storm. Yonder, I take it are the
  • Martians, and Londonward, where those hills rise about Richmond and
  • Kingston and the trees give cover, earthworks are being thrown up and
  • guns are being placed. Presently the Martians will be coming this way
  • again.”
  • And even as I spoke he sprang to his feet and stopped me by a gesture.
  • “Listen!” he said.
  • From beyond the low hills across the water came the dull resonance of
  • distant guns and a remote weird crying. Then everything was still. A
  • cockchafer came droning over the hedge and past us. High in the west
  • the crescent moon hung faint and pale above the smoke of Weybridge and
  • Shepperton and the hot, still splendour of the sunset.
  • “We had better follow this path,” I said, “northward.”
  • XIV.
  • IN LONDON.
  • My younger brother was in London when the Martians fell at Woking. He
  • was a medical student working for an imminent examination, and he heard
  • nothing of the arrival until Saturday morning. The morning papers on
  • Saturday contained, in addition to lengthy special articles on the
  • planet Mars, on life in the planets, and so forth, a brief and vaguely
  • worded telegram, all the more striking for its brevity.
  • The Martians, alarmed by the approach of a crowd, had killed a number
  • of people with a quick-firing gun, so the story ran. The telegram
  • concluded with the words: “Formidable as they seem to be, the Martians
  • have not moved from the pit into which they have fallen, and, indeed,
  • seem incapable of doing so. Probably this is due to the relative
  • strength of the earth’s gravitational energy.” On that last text their
  • leader-writer expanded very comfortingly.
  • Of course all the students in the crammer’s biology class, to which my
  • brother went that day, were intensely interested, but there were no
  • signs of any unusual excitement in the streets. The afternoon papers
  • puffed scraps of news under big headlines. They had nothing to tell
  • beyond the movements of troops about the common, and the burning of the
  • pine woods between Woking and Weybridge, until eight. Then the _St.
  • James’s Gazette_, in an extra-special edition, announced the bare fact
  • of the interruption of telegraphic communication. This was thought to
  • be due to the falling of burning pine trees across the line. Nothing
  • more of the fighting was known that night, the night of my drive to
  • Leatherhead and back.
  • My brother felt no anxiety about us, as he knew from the description in
  • the papers that the cylinder was a good two miles from my house. He
  • made up his mind to run down that night to me, in order, as he says, to
  • see the Things before they were killed. He dispatched a telegram, which
  • never reached me, about four o’clock, and spent the evening at a music
  • hall.
  • In London, also, on Saturday night there was a thunderstorm, and my
  • brother reached Waterloo in a cab. On the platform from which the
  • midnight train usually starts he learned, after some waiting, that an
  • accident prevented trains from reaching Woking that night. The nature
  • of the accident he could not ascertain; indeed, the railway authorities
  • did not clearly know at that time. There was very little excitement in
  • the station, as the officials, failing to realise that anything further
  • than a breakdown between Byfleet and Woking junction had occurred, were
  • running the theatre trains which usually passed through Woking round by
  • Virginia Water or Guildford. They were busy making the necessary
  • arrangements to alter the route of the Southampton and Portsmouth
  • Sunday League excursions. A nocturnal newspaper reporter, mistaking my
  • brother for the traffic manager, to whom he bears a slight resemblance,
  • waylaid and tried to interview him. Few people, excepting the railway
  • officials, connected the breakdown with the Martians.
  • I have read, in another account of these events, that on Sunday morning
  • “all London was electrified by the news from Woking.” As a matter of
  • fact, there was nothing to justify that very extravagant phrase. Plenty
  • of Londoners did not hear of the Martians until the panic of Monday
  • morning. Those who did took some time to realise all that the hastily
  • worded telegrams in the Sunday papers conveyed. The majority of people
  • in London do not read Sunday papers.
  • The habit of personal security, moreover, is so deeply fixed in the
  • Londoner’s mind, and startling intelligence so much a matter of course
  • in the papers, that they could read without any personal tremors:
  • “About seven o’clock last night the Martians came out of the cylinder,
  • and, moving about under an armour of metallic shields, have completely
  • wrecked Woking station with the adjacent houses, and massacred an
  • entire battalion of the Cardigan Regiment. No details are known. Maxims
  • have been absolutely useless against their armour; the field guns have
  • been disabled by them. Flying hussars have been galloping into
  • Chertsey. The Martians appear to be moving slowly towards Chertsey or
  • Windsor. Great anxiety prevails in West Surrey, and earthworks are
  • being thrown up to check the advance Londonward.” That was how the
  • _Sunday Sun_ put it, and a clever and remarkably prompt “handbook”
  • article in the _Referee_ compared the affair to a menagerie suddenly
  • let loose in a village.
  • No one in London knew positively of the nature of the armoured
  • Martians, and there was still a fixed idea that these monsters must be
  • sluggish: “crawling,” “creeping painfully”—such expressions occurred in
  • almost all the earlier reports. None of the telegrams could have been
  • written by an eyewitness of their advance. The Sunday papers printed
  • separate editions as further news came to hand, some even in default of
  • it. But there was practically nothing more to tell people until late in
  • the afternoon, when the authorities gave the press agencies the news in
  • their possession. It was stated that the people of Walton and
  • Weybridge, and all the district were pouring along the roads
  • Londonward, and that was all.
  • My brother went to church at the Foundling Hospital in the morning,
  • still in ignorance of what had happened on the previous night. There he
  • heard allusions made to the invasion, and a special prayer for peace.
  • Coming out, he bought a _Referee_. He became alarmed at the news in
  • this, and went again to Waterloo station to find out if communication
  • were restored. The omnibuses, carriages, cyclists, and innumerable
  • people walking in their best clothes seemed scarcely affected by the
  • strange intelligence that the newsvendors were disseminating. People
  • were interested, or, if alarmed, alarmed only on account of the local
  • residents. At the station he heard for the first time that the Windsor
  • and Chertsey lines were now interrupted. The porters told him that
  • several remarkable telegrams had been received in the morning from
  • Byfleet and Chertsey stations, but that these had abruptly ceased. My
  • brother could get very little precise detail out of them.
  • “There’s fighting going on about Weybridge” was the extent of their
  • information.
  • The train service was now very much disorganised. Quite a number of
  • people who had been expecting friends from places on the South-Western
  • network were standing about the station. One grey-headed old gentleman
  • came and abused the South-Western Company bitterly to my brother. “It
  • wants showing up,” he said.
  • One or two trains came in from Richmond, Putney, and Kingston,
  • containing people who had gone out for a day’s boating and found the
  • locks closed and a feeling of panic in the air. A man in a blue and
  • white blazer addressed my brother, full of strange tidings.
  • “There’s hosts of people driving into Kingston in traps and carts and
  • things, with boxes of valuables and all that,” he said. “They come from
  • Molesey and Weybridge and Walton, and they say there’s been guns heard
  • at Chertsey, heavy firing, and that mounted soldiers have told them to
  • get off at once because the Martians are coming. We heard guns firing
  • at Hampton Court station, but we thought it was thunder. What the
  • dickens does it all mean? The Martians can’t get out of their pit, can
  • they?”
  • My brother could not tell him.
  • Afterwards he found that the vague feeling of alarm had spread to the
  • clients of the underground railway, and that the Sunday excursionists
  • began to return from all over the South-Western “lung”—Barnes,
  • Wimbledon, Richmond Park, Kew, and so forth—at unnaturally early hours;
  • but not a soul had anything more than vague hearsay to tell of.
  • Everyone connected with the terminus seemed ill-tempered.
  • About five o’clock the gathering crowd in the station was immensely
  • excited by the opening of the line of communication, which is almost
  • invariably closed, between the South-Eastern and the South-Western
  • stations, and the passage of carriage trucks bearing huge guns and
  • carriages crammed with soldiers. These were the guns that were brought
  • up from Woolwich and Chatham to cover Kingston. There was an exchange
  • of pleasantries: “You’ll get eaten!” “We’re the beast-tamers!” and so
  • forth. A little while after that a squad of police came into the
  • station and began to clear the public off the platforms, and my brother
  • went out into the street again.
  • The church bells were ringing for evensong, and a squad of Salvation
  • Army lassies came singing down Waterloo Road. On the bridge a number of
  • loafers were watching a curious brown scum that came drifting down the
  • stream in patches. The sun was just setting, and the Clock Tower and
  • the Houses of Parliament rose against one of the most peaceful skies it
  • is possible to imagine, a sky of gold, barred with long transverse
  • stripes of reddish-purple cloud. There was talk of a floating body. One
  • of the men there, a reservist he said he was, told my brother he had
  • seen the heliograph flickering in the west.
  • In Wellington Street my brother met a couple of sturdy roughs who had
  • just been rushed out of Fleet Street with still-wet newspapers and
  • staring placards. “Dreadful catastrophe!” they bawled one to the other
  • down Wellington Street. “Fighting at Weybridge! Full description!
  • Repulse of the Martians! London in Danger!” He had to give threepence
  • for a copy of that paper.
  • Then it was, and then only, that he realised something of the full
  • power and terror of these monsters. He learned that they were not
  • merely a handful of small sluggish creatures, but that they were minds
  • swaying vast mechanical bodies; and that they could move swiftly and
  • smite with such power that even the mightiest guns could not stand
  • against them.
  • They were described as “vast spiderlike machines, nearly a hundred feet
  • high, capable of the speed of an express train, and able to shoot out a
  • beam of intense heat.” Masked batteries, chiefly of field guns, had
  • been planted in the country about Horsell Common, and especially
  • between the Woking district and London. Five of the machines had been
  • seen moving towards the Thames, and one, by a happy chance, had been
  • destroyed. In the other cases the shells had missed, and the batteries
  • had been at once annihilated by the Heat-Rays. Heavy losses of soldiers
  • were mentioned, but the tone of the dispatch was optimistic.
  • The Martians had been repulsed; they were not invulnerable. They had
  • retreated to their triangle of cylinders again, in the circle about
  • Woking. Signallers with heliographs were pushing forward upon them from
  • all sides. Guns were in rapid transit from Windsor, Portsmouth,
  • Aldershot, Woolwich—even from the north; among others, long wire-guns
  • of ninety-five tons from Woolwich. Altogether one hundred and sixteen
  • were in position or being hastily placed, chiefly covering London.
  • Never before in England had there been such a vast or rapid
  • concentration of military material.
  • Any further cylinders that fell, it was hoped, could be destroyed at
  • once by high explosives, which were being rapidly manufactured and
  • distributed. No doubt, ran the report, the situation was of the
  • strangest and gravest description, but the public was exhorted to avoid
  • and discourage panic. No doubt the Martians were strange and terrible
  • in the extreme, but at the outside there could not be more than twenty
  • of them against our millions.
  • The authorities had reason to suppose, from the size of the cylinders,
  • that at the outside there could not be more than five in each
  • cylinder—fifteen altogether. And one at least was disposed of—perhaps
  • more. The public would be fairly warned of the approach of danger, and
  • elaborate measures were being taken for the protection of the people in
  • the threatened southwestern suburbs. And so, with reiterated assurances
  • of the safety of London and the ability of the authorities to cope with
  • the difficulty, this quasi-proclamation closed.
  • This was printed in enormous type on paper so fresh that it was still
  • wet, and there had been no time to add a word of comment. It was
  • curious, my brother said, to see how ruthlessly the usual contents of
  • the paper had been hacked and taken out to give this place.
  • All down Wellington Street people could be seen fluttering out the pink
  • sheets and reading, and the Strand was suddenly noisy with the voices
  • of an army of hawkers following these pioneers. Men came scrambling off
  • buses to secure copies. Certainly this news excited people intensely,
  • whatever their previous apathy. The shutters of a map shop in the
  • Strand were being taken down, my brother said, and a man in his Sunday
  • raiment, lemon-yellow gloves even, was visible inside the window
  • hastily fastening maps of Surrey to the glass.
  • Going on along the Strand to Trafalgar Square, the paper in his hand,
  • my brother saw some of the fugitives from West Surrey. There was a man
  • with his wife and two boys and some articles of furniture in a cart
  • such as greengrocers use. He was driving from the direction of
  • Westminster Bridge; and close behind him came a hay waggon with five or
  • six respectable-looking people in it, and some boxes and bundles. The
  • faces of these people were haggard, and their entire appearance
  • contrasted conspicuously with the Sabbath-best appearance of the people
  • on the omnibuses. People in fashionable clothing peeped at them out of
  • cabs. They stopped at the Square as if undecided which way to take, and
  • finally turned eastward along the Strand. Some way behind these came a
  • man in workday clothes, riding one of those old-fashioned tricycles
  • with a small front wheel. He was dirty and white in the face.
  • My brother turned down towards Victoria, and met a number of such
  • people. He had a vague idea that he might see something of me. He
  • noticed an unusual number of police regulating the traffic. Some of the
  • refugees were exchanging news with the people on the omnibuses. One was
  • professing to have seen the Martians. “Boilers on stilts, I tell you,
  • striding along like men.” Most of them were excited and animated by
  • their strange experience.
  • Beyond Victoria the public-houses were doing a lively trade with these
  • arrivals. At all the street corners groups of people were reading
  • papers, talking excitedly, or staring at these unusual Sunday visitors.
  • They seemed to increase as night drew on, until at last the roads, my
  • brother said, were like Epsom High Street on a Derby Day. My brother
  • addressed several of these fugitives and got unsatisfactory answers
  • from most.
  • None of them could tell him any news of Woking except one man, who
  • assured him that Woking had been entirely destroyed on the previous
  • night.
  • “I come from Byfleet,” he said; “a man on a bicycle came through the
  • place in the early morning, and ran from door to door warning us to
  • come away. Then came soldiers. We went out to look, and there were
  • clouds of smoke to the south—nothing but smoke, and not a soul coming
  • that way. Then we heard the guns at Chertsey, and folks coming from
  • Weybridge. So I’ve locked up my house and come on.”
  • At that time there was a strong feeling in the streets that the
  • authorities were to blame for their incapacity to dispose of the
  • invaders without all this inconvenience.
  • About eight o’clock a noise of heavy firing was distinctly audible all
  • over the south of London. My brother could not hear it for the traffic
  • in the main thoroughfares, but by striking through the quiet back
  • streets to the river he was able to distinguish it quite plainly.
  • He walked from Westminster to his apartments near Regent’s Park, about
  • two. He was now very anxious on my account, and disturbed at the
  • evident magnitude of the trouble. His mind was inclined to run, even as
  • mine had run on Saturday, on military details. He thought of all those
  • silent, expectant guns, of the suddenly nomadic countryside; he tried
  • to imagine “boilers on stilts” a hundred feet high.
  • There were one or two cartloads of refugees passing along Oxford
  • Street, and several in the Marylebone Road, but so slowly was the news
  • spreading that Regent Street and Portland Place were full of their
  • usual Sunday-night promenaders, albeit they talked in groups, and along
  • the edge of Regent’s Park there were as many silent couples “walking
  • out” together under the scattered gas lamps as ever there had been. The
  • night was warm and still, and a little oppressive; the sound of guns
  • continued intermittently, and after midnight there seemed to be sheet
  • lightning in the south.
  • He read and re-read the paper, fearing the worst had happened to me. He
  • was restless, and after supper prowled out again aimlessly. He returned
  • and tried in vain to divert his attention to his examination notes. He
  • went to bed a little after midnight, and was awakened from lurid dreams
  • in the small hours of Monday by the sound of door knockers, feet
  • running in the street, distant drumming, and a clamour of bells. Red
  • reflections danced on the ceiling. For a moment he lay astonished,
  • wondering whether day had come or the world gone mad. Then he jumped
  • out of bed and ran to the window.
  • His room was an attic and as he thrust his head out, up and down the
  • street there were a dozen echoes to the noise of his window sash, and
  • heads in every kind of night disarray appeared. Enquiries were being
  • shouted. “They are coming!” bawled a policeman, hammering at the door;
  • “the Martians are coming!” and hurried to the next door.
  • The sound of drumming and trumpeting came from the Albany Street
  • Barracks, and every church within earshot was hard at work killing
  • sleep with a vehement disorderly tocsin. There was a noise of doors
  • opening, and window after window in the houses opposite flashed from
  • darkness into yellow illumination.
  • Up the street came galloping a closed carriage, bursting abruptly into
  • noise at the corner, rising to a clattering climax under the window,
  • and dying away slowly in the distance. Close on the rear of this came a
  • couple of cabs, the forerunners of a long procession of flying
  • vehicles, going for the most part to Chalk Farm station, where the
  • North-Western special trains were loading up, instead of coming down
  • the gradient into Euston.
  • For a long time my brother stared out of the window in blank
  • astonishment, watching the policemen hammering at door after door, and
  • delivering their incomprehensible message. Then the door behind him
  • opened, and the man who lodged across the landing came in, dressed only
  • in shirt, trousers, and slippers, his braces loose about his waist, his
  • hair disordered from his pillow.
  • “What the devil is it?” he asked. “A fire? What a devil of a row!”
  • They both craned their heads out of the window, straining to hear what
  • the policemen were shouting. People were coming out of the side
  • streets, and standing in groups at the corners talking.
  • “What the devil is it all about?” said my brother’s fellow lodger.
  • My brother answered him vaguely and began to dress, running with each
  • garment to the window in order to miss nothing of the growing
  • excitement. And presently men selling unnaturally early newspapers came
  • bawling into the street:
  • “London in danger of suffocation! The Kingston and Richmond defences
  • forced! Fearful massacres in the Thames Valley!”
  • And all about him—in the rooms below, in the houses on each side and
  • across the road, and behind in the Park Terraces and in the hundred
  • other streets of that part of Marylebone, and the Westbourne Park
  • district and St. Pancras, and westward and northward in Kilburn and St.
  • John’s Wood and Hampstead, and eastward in Shoreditch and Highbury and
  • Haggerston and Hoxton, and, indeed, through all the vastness of London
  • from Ealing to East Ham—people were rubbing their eyes, and opening
  • windows to stare out and ask aimless questions, dressing hastily as the
  • first breath of the coming storm of Fear blew through the streets. It
  • was the dawn of the great panic. London, which had gone to bed on
  • Sunday night oblivious and inert, was awakened, in the small hours of
  • Monday morning, to a vivid sense of danger.
  • Unable from his window to learn what was happening, my brother went
  • down and out into the street, just as the sky between the parapets of
  • the houses grew pink with the early dawn. The flying people on foot and
  • in vehicles grew more numerous every moment. “Black Smoke!” he heard
  • people crying, and again “Black Smoke!” The contagion of such a
  • unanimous fear was inevitable. As my brother hesitated on the
  • door-step, he saw another newsvendor approaching, and got a paper
  • forthwith. The man was running away with the rest, and selling his
  • papers for a shilling each as he ran—a grotesque mingling of profit and
  • panic.
  • And from this paper my brother read that catastrophic dispatch of the
  • Commander-in-Chief:
  • “The Martians are able to discharge enormous clouds of a black and
  • poisonous vapour by means of rockets. They have smothered our
  • batteries, destroyed Richmond, Kingston, and Wimbledon, and are
  • advancing slowly towards London, destroying everything on the way. It
  • is impossible to stop them. There is no safety from the Black Smoke but
  • in instant flight.”
  • That was all, but it was enough. The whole population of the great
  • six-million city was stirring, slipping, running; presently it would be
  • pouring _en masse_ northward.
  • “Black Smoke!” the voices cried. “Fire!”
  • The bells of the neighbouring church made a jangling tumult, a cart
  • carelessly driven smashed, amid shrieks and curses, against the water
  • trough up the street. Sickly yellow lights went to and fro in the
  • houses, and some of the passing cabs flaunted unextinguished lamps. And
  • overhead the dawn was growing brighter, clear and steady and calm.
  • He heard footsteps running to and fro in the rooms, and up and down
  • stairs behind him. His landlady came to the door, loosely wrapped in
  • dressing gown and shawl; her husband followed, ejaculating.
  • As my brother began to realise the import of all these things, he
  • turned hastily to his own room, put all his available money—some ten
  • pounds altogether—into his pockets, and went out again into the
  • streets.
  • XV.
  • WHAT HAD HAPPENED IN SURREY.
  • It was while the curate had sat and talked so wildly to me under the
  • hedge in the flat meadows near Halliford, and while my brother was
  • watching the fugitives stream over Westminster Bridge, that the
  • Martians had resumed the offensive. So far as one can ascertain from
  • the conflicting accounts that have been put forth, the majority of them
  • remained busied with preparations in the Horsell pit until nine that
  • night, hurrying on some operation that disengaged huge volumes of green
  • smoke.
  • But three certainly came out about eight o’clock and, advancing slowly
  • and cautiously, made their way through Byfleet and Pyrford towards
  • Ripley and Weybridge, and so came in sight of the expectant batteries
  • against the setting sun. These Martians did not advance in a body, but
  • in a line, each perhaps a mile and a half from his nearest fellow. They
  • communicated with one another by means of sirenlike howls, running up
  • and down the scale from one note to another.
  • It was this howling and firing of the guns at Ripley and St. George’s
  • Hill that we had heard at Upper Halliford. The Ripley gunners,
  • unseasoned artillery volunteers who ought never to have been placed in
  • such a position, fired one wild, premature, ineffectual volley, and
  • bolted on horse and foot through the deserted village, while the
  • Martian, without using his Heat-Ray, walked serenely over their guns,
  • stepped gingerly among them, passed in front of them, and so came
  • unexpectedly upon the guns in Painshill Park, which he destroyed.
  • The St. George’s Hill men, however, were better led or of a better
  • mettle. Hidden by a pine wood as they were, they seem to have been
  • quite unsuspected by the Martian nearest to them. They laid their guns
  • as deliberately as if they had been on parade, and fired at about a
  • thousand yards’ range.
  • The shells flashed all round him, and he was seen to advance a few
  • paces, stagger, and go down. Everybody yelled together, and the guns
  • were reloaded in frantic haste. The overthrown Martian set up a
  • prolonged ululation, and immediately a second glittering giant,
  • answering him, appeared over the trees to the south. It would seem that
  • a leg of the tripod had been smashed by one of the shells. The whole of
  • the second volley flew wide of the Martian on the ground, and,
  • simultaneously, both his companions brought their Heat-Rays to bear on
  • the battery. The ammunition blew up, the pine trees all about the guns
  • flashed into fire, and only one or two of the men who were already
  • running over the crest of the hill escaped.
  • After this it would seem that the three took counsel together and
  • halted, and the scouts who were watching them report that they remained
  • absolutely stationary for the next half hour. The Martian who had been
  • overthrown crawled tediously out of his hood, a small brown figure,
  • oddly suggestive from that distance of a speck of blight, and
  • apparently engaged in the repair of his support. About nine he had
  • finished, for his cowl was then seen above the trees again.
  • It was a few minutes past nine that night when these three sentinels
  • were joined by four other Martians, each carrying a thick black tube. A
  • similar tube was handed to each of the three, and the seven proceeded
  • to distribute themselves at equal distances along a curved line between
  • St. George’s Hill, Weybridge, and the village of Send, southwest of
  • Ripley.
  • A dozen rockets sprang out of the hills before them so soon as they
  • began to move, and warned the waiting batteries about Ditton and Esher.
  • At the same time four of their fighting machines, similarly armed with
  • tubes, crossed the river, and two of them, black against the western
  • sky, came into sight of myself and the curate as we hurried wearily and
  • painfully along the road that runs northward out of Halliford. They
  • moved, as it seemed to us, upon a cloud, for a milky mist covered the
  • fields and rose to a third of their height.
  • At this sight the curate cried faintly in his throat, and began
  • running; but I knew it was no good running from a Martian, and I turned
  • aside and crawled through dewy nettles and brambles into the broad
  • ditch by the side of the road. He looked back, saw what I was doing,
  • and turned to join me.
  • The two halted, the nearer to us standing and facing Sunbury, the
  • remoter being a grey indistinctness towards the evening star, away
  • towards Staines.
  • The occasional howling of the Martians had ceased; they took up their
  • positions in the huge crescent about their cylinders in absolute
  • silence. It was a crescent with twelve miles between its horns. Never
  • since the devising of gunpowder was the beginning of a battle so still.
  • To us and to an observer about Ripley it would have had precisely the
  • same effect—the Martians seemed in solitary possession of the darkling
  • night, lit only as it was by the slender moon, the stars, the afterglow
  • of the daylight, and the ruddy glare from St. George’s Hill and the
  • woods of Painshill.
  • But facing that crescent everywhere—at Staines, Hounslow, Ditton,
  • Esher, Ockham, behind hills and woods south of the river, and across
  • the flat grass meadows to the north of it, wherever a cluster of trees
  • or village houses gave sufficient cover—the guns were waiting. The
  • signal rockets burst and rained their sparks through the night and
  • vanished, and the spirit of all those watching batteries rose to a
  • tense expectation. The Martians had but to advance into the line of
  • fire, and instantly those motionless black forms of men, those guns
  • glittering so darkly in the early night, would explode into a
  • thunderous fury of battle.
  • No doubt the thought that was uppermost in a thousand of those vigilant
  • minds, even as it was uppermost in mine, was the riddle—how much they
  • understood of us. Did they grasp that we in our millions were
  • organized, disciplined, working together? Or did they interpret our
  • spurts of fire, the sudden stinging of our shells, our steady
  • investment of their encampment, as we should the furious unanimity of
  • onslaught in a disturbed hive of bees? Did they dream they might
  • exterminate us? (At that time no one knew what food they needed.) A
  • hundred such questions struggled together in my mind as I watched that
  • vast sentinel shape. And in the back of my mind was the sense of all
  • the huge unknown and hidden forces Londonward. Had they prepared
  • pitfalls? Were the powder mills at Hounslow ready as a snare? Would the
  • Londoners have the heart and courage to make a greater Moscow of their
  • mighty province of houses?
  • Then, after an interminable time, as it seemed to us, crouching and
  • peering through the hedge, came a sound like the distant concussion of
  • a gun. Another nearer, and then another. And then the Martian beside us
  • raised his tube on high and discharged it, gunwise, with a heavy report
  • that made the ground heave. The one towards Staines answered him. There
  • was no flash, no smoke, simply that loaded detonation.
  • I was so excited by these heavy minute-guns following one another that
  • I so far forgot my personal safety and my scalded hands as to clamber
  • up into the hedge and stare towards Sunbury. As I did so a second
  • report followed, and a big projectile hurtled overhead towards
  • Hounslow. I expected at least to see smoke or fire, or some such
  • evidence of its work. But all I saw was the deep blue sky above, with
  • one solitary star, and the white mist spreading wide and low beneath.
  • And there had been no crash, no answering explosion. The silence was
  • restored; the minute lengthened to three.
  • “What has happened?” said the curate, standing up beside me.
  • “Heaven knows!” said I.
  • A bat flickered by and vanished. A distant tumult of shouting began and
  • ceased. I looked again at the Martian, and saw he was now moving
  • eastward along the riverbank, with a swift, rolling motion.
  • Every moment I expected the fire of some hidden battery to spring upon
  • him; but the evening calm was unbroken. The figure of the Martian grew
  • smaller as he receded, and presently the mist and the gathering night
  • had swallowed him up. By a common impulse we clambered higher. Towards
  • Sunbury was a dark appearance, as though a conical hill had suddenly
  • come into being there, hiding our view of the farther country; and
  • then, remoter across the river, over Walton, we saw another such
  • summit. These hill-like forms grew lower and broader even as we stared.
  • Moved by a sudden thought, I looked northward, and there I perceived a
  • third of these cloudy black kopjes had risen.
  • Everything had suddenly become very still. Far away to the southeast,
  • marking the quiet, we heard the Martians hooting to one another, and
  • then the air quivered again with the distant thud of their guns. But
  • the earthly artillery made no reply.
  • Now at the time we could not understand these things, but later I was
  • to learn the meaning of these ominous kopjes that gathered in the
  • twilight. Each of the Martians, standing in the great crescent I have
  • described, had discharged, by means of the gunlike tube he carried, a
  • huge canister over whatever hill, copse, cluster of houses, or other
  • possible cover for guns, chanced to be in front of him. Some fired only
  • one of these, some two—as in the case of the one we had seen; the one
  • at Ripley is said to have discharged no fewer than five at that time.
  • These canisters smashed on striking the ground—they did not explode—and
  • incontinently disengaged an enormous volume of heavy, inky vapour,
  • coiling and pouring upward in a huge and ebony cumulus cloud, a gaseous
  • hill that sank and spread itself slowly over the surrounding country.
  • And the touch of that vapour, the inhaling of its pungent wisps, was
  • death to all that breathes.
  • It was heavy, this vapour, heavier than the densest smoke, so that,
  • after the first tumultuous uprush and outflow of its impact, it sank
  • down through the air and poured over the ground in a manner rather
  • liquid than gaseous, abandoning the hills, and streaming into the
  • valleys and ditches and watercourses even as I have heard the
  • carbonic-acid gas that pours from volcanic clefts is wont to do. And
  • where it came upon water some chemical action occurred, and the surface
  • would be instantly covered with a powdery scum that sank slowly and
  • made way for more. The scum was absolutely insoluble, and it is a
  • strange thing, seeing the instant effect of the gas, that one could
  • drink without hurt the water from which it had been strained. The
  • vapour did not diffuse as a true gas would do. It hung together in
  • banks, flowing sluggishly down the slope of the land and driving
  • reluctantly before the wind, and very slowly it combined with the mist
  • and moisture of the air, and sank to the earth in the form of dust.
  • Save that an unknown element giving a group of four lines in the blue
  • of the spectrum is concerned, we are still entirely ignorant of the
  • nature of this substance.
  • Once the tumultuous upheaval of its dispersion was over, the black
  • smoke clung so closely to the ground, even before its precipitation,
  • that fifty feet up in the air, on the roofs and upper stories of high
  • houses and on great trees, there was a chance of escaping its poison
  • altogether, as was proved even that night at Street Cobham and Ditton.
  • The man who escaped at the former place tells a wonderful story of the
  • strangeness of its coiling flow, and how he looked down from the church
  • spire and saw the houses of the village rising like ghosts out of its
  • inky nothingness. For a day and a half he remained there, weary,
  • starving and sun-scorched, the earth under the blue sky and against the
  • prospect of the distant hills a velvet-black expanse, with red roofs,
  • green trees, and, later, black-veiled shrubs and gates, barns,
  • outhouses, and walls, rising here and there into the sunlight.
  • But that was at Street Cobham, where the black vapour was allowed to
  • remain until it sank of its own accord into the ground. As a rule the
  • Martians, when it had served its purpose, cleared the air of it again
  • by wading into it and directing a jet of steam upon it.
  • This they did with the vapour banks near us, as we saw in the starlight
  • from the window of a deserted house at Upper Halliford, whither we had
  • returned. From there we could see the searchlights on Richmond Hill and
  • Kingston Hill going to and fro, and about eleven the windows rattled,
  • and we heard the sound of the huge siege guns that had been put in
  • position there. These continued intermittently for the space of a
  • quarter of an hour, sending chance shots at the invisible Martians at
  • Hampton and Ditton, and then the pale beams of the electric light
  • vanished, and were replaced by a bright red glow.
  • Then the fourth cylinder fell—a brilliant green meteor—as I learned
  • afterwards, in Bushey Park. Before the guns on the Richmond and
  • Kingston line of hills began, there was a fitful cannonade far away in
  • the southwest, due, I believe, to guns being fired haphazard before the
  • black vapour could overwhelm the gunners.
  • So, setting about it as methodically as men might smoke out a wasps’
  • nest, the Martians spread this strange stifling vapour over the
  • Londonward country. The horns of the crescent slowly moved apart, until
  • at last they formed a line from Hanwell to Coombe and Malden. All night
  • through their destructive tubes advanced. Never once, after the Martian
  • at St. George’s Hill was brought down, did they give the artillery the
  • ghost of a chance against them. Wherever there was a possibility of
  • guns being laid for them unseen, a fresh canister of the black vapour
  • was discharged, and where the guns were openly displayed the Heat-Ray
  • was brought to bear.
  • By midnight the blazing trees along the slopes of Richmond Park and the
  • glare of Kingston Hill threw their light upon a network of black smoke,
  • blotting out the whole valley of the Thames and extending as far as the
  • eye could reach. And through this two Martians slowly waded, and turned
  • their hissing steam jets this way and that.
  • They were sparing of the Heat-Ray that night, either because they had
  • but a limited supply of material for its production or because they did
  • not wish to destroy the country but only to crush and overawe the
  • opposition they had aroused. In the latter aim they certainly
  • succeeded. Sunday night was the end of the organised opposition to
  • their movements. After that no body of men would stand against them, so
  • hopeless was the enterprise. Even the crews of the torpedo-boats and
  • destroyers that had brought their quick-firers up the Thames refused to
  • stop, mutinied, and went down again. The only offensive operation men
  • ventured upon after that night was the preparation of mines and
  • pitfalls, and even in that their energies were frantic and spasmodic.
  • One has to imagine, as well as one may, the fate of those batteries
  • towards Esher, waiting so tensely in the twilight. Survivors there were
  • none. One may picture the orderly expectation, the officers alert and
  • watchful, the gunners ready, the ammunition piled to hand, the limber
  • gunners with their horses and waggons, the groups of civilian
  • spectators standing as near as they were permitted, the evening
  • stillness, the ambulances and hospital tents with the burned and
  • wounded from Weybridge; then the dull resonance of the shots the
  • Martians fired, and the clumsy projectile whirling over the trees and
  • houses and smashing amid the neighbouring fields.
  • One may picture, too, the sudden shifting of the attention, the swiftly
  • spreading coils and bellyings of that blackness advancing headlong,
  • towering heavenward, turning the twilight to a palpable darkness, a
  • strange and horrible antagonist of vapour striding upon its victims,
  • men and horses near it seen dimly, running, shrieking, falling
  • headlong, shouts of dismay, the guns suddenly abandoned, men choking
  • and writhing on the ground, and the swift broadening-out of the opaque
  • cone of smoke. And then night and extinction—nothing but a silent mass
  • of impenetrable vapour hiding its dead.
  • Before dawn the black vapour was pouring through the streets of
  • Richmond, and the disintegrating organism of government was, with a
  • last expiring effort, rousing the population of London to the necessity
  • of flight.
  • XVI.
  • THE EXODUS FROM LONDON.
  • So you understand the roaring wave of fear that swept through the
  • greatest city in the world just as Monday was dawning—the stream of
  • flight rising swiftly to a torrent, lashing in a foaming tumult round
  • the railway stations, banked up into a horrible struggle about the
  • shipping in the Thames, and hurrying by every available channel
  • northward and eastward. By ten o’clock the police organisation, and by
  • midday even the railway organisations, were losing coherency, losing
  • shape and efficiency, guttering, softening, running at last in that
  • swift liquefaction of the social body.
  • All the railway lines north of the Thames and the South-Eastern people
  • at Cannon Street had been warned by midnight on Sunday, and trains were
  • being filled. People were fighting savagely for standing-room in the
  • carriages even at two o’clock. By three, people were being trampled and
  • crushed even in Bishopsgate Street, a couple of hundred yards or more
  • from Liverpool Street station; revolvers were fired, people stabbed,
  • and the policemen who had been sent to direct the traffic, exhausted
  • and infuriated, were breaking the heads of the people they were called
  • out to protect.
  • And as the day advanced and the engine drivers and stokers refused to
  • return to London, the pressure of the flight drove the people in an
  • ever-thickening multitude away from the stations and along the
  • northward-running roads. By midday a Martian had been seen at Barnes,
  • and a cloud of slowly sinking black vapour drove along the Thames and
  • across the flats of Lambeth, cutting off all escape over the bridges in
  • its sluggish advance. Another bank drove over Ealing, and surrounded a
  • little island of survivors on Castle Hill, alive, but unable to escape.
  • After a fruitless struggle to get aboard a North-Western train at Chalk
  • Farm—the engines of the trains that had loaded in the goods yard there
  • _ploughed_ through shrieking people, and a dozen stalwart men fought to
  • keep the crowd from crushing the driver against his furnace—my brother
  • emerged upon the Chalk Farm road, dodged across through a hurrying
  • swarm of vehicles, and had the luck to be foremost in the sack of a
  • cycle shop. The front tire of the machine he got was punctured in
  • dragging it through the window, but he got up and off, notwithstanding,
  • with no further injury than a cut wrist. The steep foot of Haverstock
  • Hill was impassable owing to several overturned horses, and my brother
  • struck into Belsize Road.
  • So he got out of the fury of the panic, and, skirting the Edgware Road,
  • reached Edgware about seven, fasting and wearied, but well ahead of the
  • crowd. Along the road people were standing in the roadway, curious,
  • wondering. He was passed by a number of cyclists, some horsemen, and
  • two motor cars. A mile from Edgware the rim of the wheel broke, and the
  • machine became unridable. He left it by the roadside and trudged
  • through the village. There were shops half opened in the main street of
  • the place, and people crowded on the pavement and in the doorways and
  • windows, staring astonished at this extraordinary procession of
  • fugitives that was beginning. He succeeded in getting some food at an
  • inn.
  • For a time he remained in Edgware not knowing what next to do. The
  • flying people increased in number. Many of them, like my brother,
  • seemed inclined to loiter in the place. There was no fresh news of the
  • invaders from Mars.
  • At that time the road was crowded, but as yet far from congested. Most
  • of the fugitives at that hour were mounted on cycles, but there were
  • soon motor cars, hansom cabs, and carriages hurrying along, and the
  • dust hung in heavy clouds along the road to St. Albans.
  • It was perhaps a vague idea of making his way to Chelmsford, where some
  • friends of his lived, that at last induced my brother to strike into a
  • quiet lane running eastward. Presently he came upon a stile, and,
  • crossing it, followed a footpath northeastward. He passed near several
  • farmhouses and some little places whose names he did not learn. He saw
  • few fugitives until, in a grass lane towards High Barnet, he happened
  • upon two ladies who became his fellow travellers. He came upon them
  • just in time to save them.
  • He heard their screams, and, hurrying round the corner, saw a couple of
  • men struggling to drag them out of the little pony-chaise in which they
  • had been driving, while a third with difficulty held the frightened
  • pony’s head. One of the ladies, a short woman dressed in white, was
  • simply screaming; the other, a dark, slender figure, slashed at the man
  • who gripped her arm with a whip she held in her disengaged hand.
  • My brother immediately grasped the situation, shouted, and hurried
  • towards the struggle. One of the men desisted and turned towards him,
  • and my brother, realising from his antagonist’s face that a fight was
  • unavoidable, and being an expert boxer, went into him forthwith and
  • sent him down against the wheel of the chaise.
  • It was no time for pugilistic chivalry and my brother laid him quiet
  • with a kick, and gripped the collar of the man who pulled at the
  • slender lady’s arm. He heard the clatter of hoofs, the whip stung
  • across his face, a third antagonist struck him between the eyes, and
  • the man he held wrenched himself free and made off down the lane in the
  • direction from which he had come.
  • Partly stunned, he found himself facing the man who had held the
  • horse’s head, and became aware of the chaise receding from him down the
  • lane, swaying from side to side, and with the women in it looking back.
  • The man before him, a burly rough, tried to close, and he stopped him
  • with a blow in the face. Then, realising that he was deserted, he
  • dodged round and made off down the lane after the chaise, with the
  • sturdy man close behind him, and the fugitive, who had turned now,
  • following remotely.
  • Suddenly he stumbled and fell; his immediate pursuer went headlong, and
  • he rose to his feet to find himself with a couple of antagonists again.
  • He would have had little chance against them had not the slender lady
  • very pluckily pulled up and returned to his help. It seems she had had
  • a revolver all this time, but it had been under the seat when she and
  • her companion were attacked. She fired at six yards’ distance, narrowly
  • missing my brother. The less courageous of the robbers made off, and
  • his companion followed him, cursing his cowardice. They both stopped in
  • sight down the lane, where the third man lay insensible.
  • “Take this!” said the slender lady, and she gave my brother her
  • revolver.
  • “Go back to the chaise,” said my brother, wiping the blood from his
  • split lip.
  • She turned without a word—they were both panting—and they went back to
  • where the lady in white struggled to hold back the frightened pony.
  • The robbers had evidently had enough of it. When my brother looked
  • again they were retreating.
  • “I’ll sit here,” said my brother, “if I may”; and he got upon the empty
  • front seat. The lady looked over her shoulder.
  • “Give me the reins,” she said, and laid the whip along the pony’s side.
  • In another moment a bend in the road hid the three men from my
  • brother’s eyes.
  • So, quite unexpectedly, my brother found himself, panting, with a cut
  • mouth, a bruised jaw, and bloodstained knuckles, driving along an
  • unknown lane with these two women.
  • He learned they were the wife and the younger sister of a surgeon
  • living at Stanmore, who had come in the small hours from a dangerous
  • case at Pinner, and heard at some railway station on his way of the
  • Martian advance. He had hurried home, roused the women—their servant
  • had left them two days before—packed some provisions, put his revolver
  • under the seat—luckily for my brother—and told them to drive on to
  • Edgware, with the idea of getting a train there. He stopped behind to
  • tell the neighbours. He would overtake them, he said, at about half
  • past four in the morning, and now it was nearly nine and they had seen
  • nothing of him. They could not stop in Edgware because of the growing
  • traffic through the place, and so they had come into this side lane.
  • That was the story they told my brother in fragments when presently
  • they stopped again, nearer to New Barnet. He promised to stay with
  • them, at least until they could determine what to do, or until the
  • missing man arrived, and professed to be an expert shot with the
  • revolver—a weapon strange to him—in order to give them confidence.
  • They made a sort of encampment by the wayside, and the pony became
  • happy in the hedge. He told them of his own escape out of London, and
  • all that he knew of these Martians and their ways. The sun crept higher
  • in the sky, and after a time their talk died out and gave place to an
  • uneasy state of anticipation. Several wayfarers came along the lane,
  • and of these my brother gathered such news as he could. Every broken
  • answer he had deepened his impression of the great disaster that had
  • come on humanity, deepened his persuasion of the immediate necessity
  • for prosecuting this flight. He urged the matter upon them.
  • “We have money,” said the slender woman, and hesitated.
  • Her eyes met my brother’s, and her hesitation ended.
  • “So have I,” said my brother.
  • She explained that they had as much as thirty pounds in gold, besides a
  • five-pound note, and suggested that with that they might get upon a
  • train at St. Albans or New Barnet. My brother thought that was
  • hopeless, seeing the fury of the Londoners to crowd upon the trains,
  • and broached his own idea of striking across Essex towards Harwich and
  • thence escaping from the country altogether.
  • Mrs. Elphinstone—that was the name of the woman in white—would listen
  • to no reasoning, and kept calling upon “George”; but her sister-in-law
  • was astonishingly quiet and deliberate, and at last agreed to my
  • brother’s suggestion. So, designing to cross the Great North Road, they
  • went on towards Barnet, my brother leading the pony to save it as much
  • as possible. As the sun crept up the sky the day became excessively
  • hot, and under foot a thick, whitish sand grew burning and blinding, so
  • that they travelled only very slowly. The hedges were grey with dust.
  • And as they advanced towards Barnet a tumultuous murmuring grew
  • stronger.
  • They began to meet more people. For the most part these were staring
  • before them, murmuring indistinct questions, jaded, haggard, unclean.
  • One man in evening dress passed them on foot, his eyes on the ground.
  • They heard his voice, and, looking back at him, saw one hand clutched
  • in his hair and the other beating invisible things. His paroxysm of
  • rage over, he went on his way without once looking back.
  • As my brother’s party went on towards the crossroads to the south of
  • Barnet they saw a woman approaching the road across some fields on
  • their left, carrying a child and with two other children; and then
  • passed a man in dirty black, with a thick stick in one hand and a small
  • portmanteau in the other. Then round the corner of the lane, from
  • between the villas that guarded it at its confluence with the high
  • road, came a little cart drawn by a sweating black pony and driven by a
  • sallow youth in a bowler hat, grey with dust. There were three girls,
  • East End factory girls, and a couple of little children crowded in the
  • cart.
  • “This’ll tike us rahnd Edgware?” asked the driver, wild-eyed,
  • white-faced; and when my brother told him it would if he turned to the
  • left, he whipped up at once without the formality of thanks.
  • My brother noticed a pale grey smoke or haze rising among the houses in
  • front of them, and veiling the white façade of a terrace beyond the
  • road that appeared between the backs of the villas. Mrs. Elphinstone
  • suddenly cried out at a number of tongues of smoky red flame leaping up
  • above the houses in front of them against the hot, blue sky. The
  • tumultuous noise resolved itself now into the disorderly mingling of
  • many voices, the gride of many wheels, the creaking of waggons, and the
  • staccato of hoofs. The lane came round sharply not fifty yards from the
  • crossroads.
  • “Good heavens!” cried Mrs. Elphinstone. “What is this you are driving
  • us into?”
  • My brother stopped.
  • For the main road was a boiling stream of people, a torrent of human
  • beings rushing northward, one pressing on another. A great bank of
  • dust, white and luminous in the blaze of the sun, made everything
  • within twenty feet of the ground grey and indistinct and was
  • perpetually renewed by the hurrying feet of a dense crowd of horses and
  • of men and women on foot, and by the wheels of vehicles of every
  • description.
  • “Way!” my brother heard voices crying. “Make way!”
  • It was like riding into the smoke of a fire to approach the meeting
  • point of the lane and road; the crowd roared like a fire, and the dust
  • was hot and pungent. And, indeed, a little way up the road a villa was
  • burning and sending rolling masses of black smoke across the road to
  • add to the confusion.
  • Two men came past them. Then a dirty woman, carrying a heavy bundle and
  • weeping. A lost retriever dog, with hanging tongue, circled dubiously
  • round them, scared and wretched, and fled at my brother’s threat.
  • So much as they could see of the road Londonward between the houses to
  • the right was a tumultuous stream of dirty, hurrying people, pent in
  • between the villas on either side; the black heads, the crowded forms,
  • grew into distinctness as they rushed towards the corner, hurried past,
  • and merged their individuality again in a receding multitude that was
  • swallowed up at last in a cloud of dust.
  • “Go on! Go on!” cried the voices. “Way! Way!”
  • One man’s hands pressed on the back of another. My brother stood at the
  • pony’s head. Irresistibly attracted, he advanced slowly, pace by pace,
  • down the lane.
  • Edgware had been a scene of confusion, Chalk Farm a riotous tumult, but
  • this was a whole population in movement. It is hard to imagine that
  • host. It had no character of its own. The figures poured out past the
  • corner, and receded with their backs to the group in the lane. Along
  • the margin came those who were on foot threatened by the wheels,
  • stumbling in the ditches, blundering into one another.
  • The carts and carriages crowded close upon one another, making little
  • way for those swifter and more impatient vehicles that darted forward
  • every now and then when an opportunity showed itself of doing so,
  • sending the people scattering against the fences and gates of the
  • villas.
  • “Push on!” was the cry. “Push on! They are coming!”
  • In one cart stood a blind man in the uniform of the Salvation Army,
  • gesticulating with his crooked fingers and bawling, “Eternity!
  • Eternity!” His voice was hoarse and very loud so that my brother could
  • hear him long after he was lost to sight in the dust. Some of the
  • people who crowded in the carts whipped stupidly at their horses and
  • quarrelled with other drivers; some sat motionless, staring at nothing
  • with miserable eyes; some gnawed their hands with thirst, or lay
  • prostrate in the bottoms of their conveyances. The horses’ bits were
  • covered with foam, their eyes bloodshot.
  • There were cabs, carriages, shop-carts, waggons, beyond counting; a
  • mail cart, a road-cleaner’s cart marked “Vestry of St. Pancras,” a huge
  • timber waggon crowded with roughs. A brewer’s dray rumbled by with its
  • two near wheels splashed with fresh blood.
  • “Clear the way!” cried the voices. “Clear the way!”
  • “Eter-nity! Eter-nity!” came echoing down the road.
  • There were sad, haggard women tramping by, well dressed, with children
  • that cried and stumbled, their dainty clothes smothered in dust, their
  • weary faces smeared with tears. With many of these came men, sometimes
  • helpful, sometimes lowering and savage. Fighting side by side with them
  • pushed some weary street outcast in faded black rags, wide-eyed,
  • loud-voiced, and foul-mouthed. There were sturdy workmen thrusting
  • their way along, wretched, unkempt men, clothed like clerks or shopmen,
  • struggling spasmodically; a wounded soldier my brother noticed, men
  • dressed in the clothes of railway porters, one wretched creature in a
  • nightshirt with a coat thrown over it.
  • But varied as its composition was, certain things all that host had in
  • common. There were fear and pain on their faces, and fear behind them.
  • A tumult up the road, a quarrel for a place in a waggon, sent the whole
  • host of them quickening their pace; even a man so scared and broken
  • that his knees bent under him was galvanised for a moment into renewed
  • activity. The heat and dust had already been at work upon this
  • multitude. Their skins were dry, their lips black and cracked. They
  • were all thirsty, weary, and footsore. And amid the various cries one
  • heard disputes, reproaches, groans of weariness and fatigue; the voices
  • of most of them were hoarse and weak. Through it all ran a refrain:
  • “Way! Way! The Martians are coming!”
  • Few stopped and came aside from that flood. The lane opened slantingly
  • into the main road with a narrow opening, and had a delusive appearance
  • of coming from the direction of London. Yet a kind of eddy of people
  • drove into its mouth; weaklings elbowed out of the stream, who for the
  • most part rested but a moment before plunging into it again. A little
  • way down the lane, with two friends bending over him, lay a man with a
  • bare leg, wrapped about with bloody rags. He was a lucky man to have
  • friends.
  • A little old man, with a grey military moustache and a filthy black
  • frock coat, limped out and sat down beside the trap, removed his
  • boot—his sock was blood-stained—shook out a pebble, and hobbled on
  • again; and then a little girl of eight or nine, all alone, threw
  • herself under the hedge close by my brother, weeping.
  • “I can’t go on! I can’t go on!”
  • My brother woke from his torpor of astonishment and lifted her up,
  • speaking gently to her, and carried her to Miss Elphinstone. So soon as
  • my brother touched her she became quite still, as if frightened.
  • “Ellen!” shrieked a woman in the crowd, with tears in her
  • voice—“Ellen!” And the child suddenly darted away from my brother,
  • crying “Mother!”
  • “They are coming,” said a man on horseback, riding past along the lane.
  • “Out of the way, there!” bawled a coachman, towering high; and my
  • brother saw a closed carriage turning into the lane.
  • The people crushed back on one another to avoid the horse. My brother
  • pushed the pony and chaise back into the hedge, and the man drove by
  • and stopped at the turn of the way. It was a carriage, with a pole for
  • a pair of horses, but only one was in the traces. My brother saw dimly
  • through the dust that two men lifted out something on a white stretcher
  • and put it gently on the grass beneath the privet hedge.
  • One of the men came running to my brother.
  • “Where is there any water?” he said. “He is dying fast, and very
  • thirsty. It is Lord Garrick.”
  • “Lord Garrick!” said my brother; “the Chief Justice?”
  • “The water?” he said.
  • “There may be a tap,” said my brother, “in some of the houses. We have
  • no water. I dare not leave my people.”
  • The man pushed against the crowd towards the gate of the corner house.
  • “Go on!” said the people, thrusting at him. “They are coming! Go on!”
  • Then my brother’s attention was distracted by a bearded, eagle-faced
  • man lugging a small handbag, which split even as my brother’s eyes
  • rested on it and disgorged a mass of sovereigns that seemed to break up
  • into separate coins as it struck the ground. They rolled hither and
  • thither among the struggling feet of men and horses. The man stopped
  • and looked stupidly at the heap, and the shaft of a cab struck his
  • shoulder and sent him reeling. He gave a shriek and dodged back, and a
  • cartwheel shaved him narrowly.
  • “Way!” cried the men all about him. “Make way!”
  • So soon as the cab had passed, he flung himself, with both hands open,
  • upon the heap of coins, and began thrusting handfuls in his pocket. A
  • horse rose close upon him, and in another moment, half rising, he had
  • been borne down under the horse’s hoofs.
  • “Stop!” screamed my brother, and pushing a woman out of his way, tried
  • to clutch the bit of the horse.
  • Before he could get to it, he heard a scream under the wheels, and saw
  • through the dust the rim passing over the poor wretch’s back. The
  • driver of the cart slashed his whip at my brother, who ran round behind
  • the cart. The multitudinous shouting confused his ears. The man was
  • writhing in the dust among his scattered money, unable to rise, for the
  • wheel had broken his back, and his lower limbs lay limp and dead. My
  • brother stood up and yelled at the next driver, and a man on a black
  • horse came to his assistance.
  • “Get him out of the road,” said he; and, clutching the man’s collar
  • with his free hand, my brother lugged him sideways. But he still
  • clutched after his money, and regarded my brother fiercely, hammering
  • at his arm with a handful of gold. “Go on! Go on!” shouted angry voices
  • behind. “Way! Way!”
  • There was a smash as the pole of a carriage crashed into the cart that
  • the man on horseback stopped. My brother looked up, and the man with
  • the gold twisted his head round and bit the wrist that held his collar.
  • There was a concussion, and the black horse came staggering sideways,
  • and the carthorse pushed beside it. A hoof missed my brother’s foot by
  • a hair’s breadth. He released his grip on the fallen man and jumped
  • back. He saw anger change to terror on the face of the poor wretch on
  • the ground, and in a moment he was hidden and my brother was borne
  • backward and carried past the entrance of the lane, and had to fight
  • hard in the torrent to recover it.
  • He saw Miss Elphinstone covering her eyes, and a little child, with all
  • a child’s want of sympathetic imagination, staring with dilated eyes at
  • a dusty something that lay black and still, ground and crushed under
  • the rolling wheels. “Let us go back!” he shouted, and began turning the
  • pony round. “We cannot cross this—hell,” he said and they went back a
  • hundred yards the way they had come, until the fighting crowd was
  • hidden. As they passed the bend in the lane my brother saw the face of
  • the dying man in the ditch under the privet, deadly white and drawn,
  • and shining with perspiration. The two women sat silent, crouching in
  • their seat and shivering.
  • Then beyond the bend my brother stopped again. Miss Elphinstone was
  • white and pale, and her sister-in-law sat weeping, too wretched even to
  • call upon “George.” My brother was horrified and perplexed. So soon as
  • they had retreated he realised how urgent and unavoidable it was to
  • attempt this crossing. He turned to Miss Elphinstone, suddenly
  • resolute.
  • “We must go that way,” he said, and led the pony round again.
  • For the second time that day this girl proved her quality. To force
  • their way into the torrent of people, my brother plunged into the
  • traffic and held back a cab horse, while she drove the pony across its
  • head. A waggon locked wheels for a moment and ripped a long splinter
  • from the chaise. In another moment they were caught and swept forward
  • by the stream. My brother, with the cabman’s whip marks red across his
  • face and hands, scrambled into the chaise and took the reins from her.
  • “Point the revolver at the man behind,” he said, giving it to her, “if
  • he presses us too hard. No!—point it at his horse.”
  • Then he began to look out for a chance of edging to the right across
  • the road. But once in the stream he seemed to lose volition, to become
  • a part of that dusty rout. They swept through Chipping Barnet with the
  • torrent; they were nearly a mile beyond the centre of the town before
  • they had fought across to the opposite side of the way. It was din and
  • confusion indescribable; but in and beyond the town the road forks
  • repeatedly, and this to some extent relieved the stress.
  • They struck eastward through Hadley, and there on either side of the
  • road, and at another place farther on they came upon a great multitude
  • of people drinking at the stream, some fighting to come at the water.
  • And farther on, from a lull near East Barnet, they saw two trains
  • running slowly one after the other without signal or order—trains
  • swarming with people, with men even among the coals behind the
  • engines—going northward along the Great Northern Railway. My brother
  • supposes they must have filled outside London, for at that time the
  • furious terror of the people had rendered the central termini
  • impossible.
  • Near this place they halted for the rest of the afternoon, for the
  • violence of the day had already utterly exhausted all three of them.
  • They began to suffer the beginnings of hunger; the night was cold, and
  • none of them dared to sleep. And in the evening many people came
  • hurrying along the road nearby their stopping place, fleeing from
  • unknown dangers before them, and going in the direction from which my
  • brother had come.
  • XVII.
  • THE “THUNDER CHILD”.
  • Had the Martians aimed only at destruction, they might on Monday have
  • annihilated the entire population of London, as it spread itself slowly
  • through the home counties. Not only along the road through Barnet, but
  • also through Edgware and Waltham Abbey, and along the roads eastward to
  • Southend and Shoeburyness, and south of the Thames to Deal and
  • Broadstairs, poured the same frantic rout. If one could have hung that
  • June morning in a balloon in the blazing blue above London every
  • northward and eastward road running out of the tangled maze of streets
  • would have seemed stippled black with the streaming fugitives, each dot
  • a human agony of terror and physical distress. I have set forth at
  • length in the last chapter my brother’s account of the road through
  • Chipping Barnet, in order that my readers may realise how that swarming
  • of black dots appeared to one of those concerned. Never before in the
  • history of the world had such a mass of human beings moved and suffered
  • together. The legendary hosts of Goths and Huns, the hugest armies Asia
  • has ever seen, would have been but a drop in that current. And this was
  • no disciplined march; it was a stampede—a stampede gigantic and
  • terrible—without order and without a goal, six million people unarmed
  • and unprovisioned, driving headlong. It was the beginning of the rout
  • of civilisation, of the massacre of mankind.
  • Directly below him the balloonist would have seen the network of
  • streets far and wide, houses, churches, squares, crescents,
  • gardens—already derelict—spread out like a huge map, and in the
  • southward _blotted_. Over Ealing, Richmond, Wimbledon, it would have
  • seemed as if some monstrous pen had flung ink upon the chart. Steadily,
  • incessantly, each black splash grew and spread, shooting out
  • ramifications this way and that, now banking itself against rising
  • ground, now pouring swiftly over a crest into a new-found valley,
  • exactly as a gout of ink would spread itself upon blotting paper.
  • And beyond, over the blue hills that rise southward of the river, the
  • glittering Martians went to and fro, calmly and methodically spreading
  • their poison cloud over this patch of country and then over that,
  • laying it again with their steam jets when it had served its purpose,
  • and taking possession of the conquered country. They do not seem to
  • have aimed at extermination so much as at complete demoralisation and
  • the destruction of any opposition. They exploded any stores of powder
  • they came upon, cut every telegraph, and wrecked the railways here and
  • there. They were hamstringing mankind. They seemed in no hurry to
  • extend the field of their operations, and did not come beyond the
  • central part of London all that day. It is possible that a very
  • considerable number of people in London stuck to their houses through
  • Monday morning. Certain it is that many died at home suffocated by the
  • Black Smoke.
  • Until about midday the Pool of London was an astonishing scene.
  • Steamboats and shipping of all sorts lay there, tempted by the enormous
  • sums of money offered by fugitives, and it is said that many who swam
  • out to these vessels were thrust off with boathooks and drowned. About
  • one o’clock in the afternoon the thinning remnant of a cloud of the
  • black vapour appeared between the arches of Blackfriars Bridge. At that
  • the Pool became a scene of mad confusion, fighting, and collision, and
  • for some time a multitude of boats and barges jammed in the northern
  • arch of the Tower Bridge, and the sailors and lightermen had to fight
  • savagely against the people who swarmed upon them from the riverfront.
  • People were actually clambering down the piers of the bridge from
  • above.
  • When, an hour later, a Martian appeared beyond the Clock Tower and
  • waded down the river, nothing but wreckage floated above Limehouse.
  • Of the falling of the fifth cylinder I have presently to tell. The
  • sixth star fell at Wimbledon. My brother, keeping watch beside the
  • women in the chaise in a meadow, saw the green flash of it far beyond
  • the hills. On Tuesday the little party, still set upon getting across
  • the sea, made its way through the swarming country towards Colchester.
  • The news that the Martians were now in possession of the whole of
  • London was confirmed. They had been seen at Highgate, and even, it was
  • said, at Neasden. But they did not come into my brother’s view until
  • the morrow.
  • That day the scattered multitudes began to realise the urgent need of
  • provisions. As they grew hungry the rights of property ceased to be
  • regarded. Farmers were out to defend their cattle-sheds, granaries, and
  • ripening root crops with arms in their hands. A number of people now,
  • like my brother, had their faces eastward, and there were some
  • desperate souls even going back towards London to get food. These were
  • chiefly people from the northern suburbs, whose knowledge of the Black
  • Smoke came by hearsay. He heard that about half the members of the
  • government had gathered at Birmingham, and that enormous quantities of
  • high explosives were being prepared to be used in automatic mines
  • across the Midland counties.
  • He was also told that the Midland Railway Company had replaced the
  • desertions of the first day’s panic, had resumed traffic, and was
  • running northward trains from St. Albans to relieve the congestion of
  • the home counties. There was also a placard in Chipping Ongar
  • announcing that large stores of flour were available in the northern
  • towns and that within twenty-four hours bread would be distributed
  • among the starving people in the neighbourhood. But this intelligence
  • did not deter him from the plan of escape he had formed, and the three
  • pressed eastward all day, and heard no more of the bread distribution
  • than this promise. Nor, as a matter of fact, did anyone else hear more
  • of it. That night fell the seventh star, falling upon Primrose Hill. It
  • fell while Miss Elphinstone was watching, for she took that duty
  • alternately with my brother. She saw it.
  • On Wednesday the three fugitives—they had passed the night in a field
  • of unripe wheat—reached Chelmsford, and there a body of the
  • inhabitants, calling itself the Committee of Public Supply, seized the
  • pony as provisions, and would give nothing in exchange for it but the
  • promise of a share in it the next day. Here there were rumours of
  • Martians at Epping, and news of the destruction of Waltham Abbey Powder
  • Mills in a vain attempt to blow up one of the invaders.
  • People were watching for Martians here from the church towers. My
  • brother, very luckily for him as it chanced, preferred to push on at
  • once to the coast rather than wait for food, although all three of them
  • were very hungry. By midday they passed through Tillingham, which,
  • strangely enough, seemed to be quite silent and deserted, save for a
  • few furtive plunderers hunting for food. Near Tillingham they suddenly
  • came in sight of the sea, and the most amazing crowd of shipping of all
  • sorts that it is possible to imagine.
  • For after the sailors could no longer come up the Thames, they came on
  • to the Essex coast, to Harwich and Walton and Clacton, and afterwards
  • to Foulness and Shoebury, to bring off the people. They lay in a huge
  • sickle-shaped curve that vanished into mist at last towards the Naze.
  • Close inshore was a multitude of fishing smacks—English, Scotch,
  • French, Dutch, and Swedish; steam launches from the Thames, yachts,
  • electric boats; and beyond were ships of larger burden, a multitude of
  • filthy colliers, trim merchantmen, cattle ships, passenger boats,
  • petroleum tanks, ocean tramps, an old white transport even, neat white
  • and grey liners from Southampton and Hamburg; and along the blue coast
  • across the Blackwater my brother could make out dimly a dense swarm of
  • boats chaffering with the people on the beach, a swarm which also
  • extended up the Blackwater almost to Maldon.
  • About a couple of miles out lay an ironclad, very low in the water,
  • almost, to my brother’s perception, like a water-logged ship. This was
  • the ram _Thunder Child_. It was the only warship in sight, but far away
  • to the right over the smooth surface of the sea—for that day there was
  • a dead calm—lay a serpent of black smoke to mark the next ironclads of
  • the Channel Fleet, which hovered in an extended line, steam up and
  • ready for action, across the Thames estuary during the course of the
  • Martian conquest, vigilant and yet powerless to prevent it.
  • At the sight of the sea, Mrs. Elphinstone, in spite of the assurances
  • of her sister-in-law, gave way to panic. She had never been out of
  • England before, she would rather die than trust herself friendless in a
  • foreign country, and so forth. She seemed, poor woman, to imagine that
  • the French and the Martians might prove very similar. She had been
  • growing increasingly hysterical, fearful, and depressed during the two
  • days’ journeyings. Her great idea was to return to Stanmore. Things had
  • been always well and safe at Stanmore. They would find George at
  • Stanmore....
  • It was with the greatest difficulty they could get her down to the
  • beach, where presently my brother succeeded in attracting the attention
  • of some men on a paddle steamer from the Thames. They sent a boat and
  • drove a bargain for thirty-six pounds for the three. The steamer was
  • going, these men said, to Ostend.
  • It was about two o’clock when my brother, having paid their fares at
  • the gangway, found himself safely aboard the steamboat with his
  • charges. There was food aboard, albeit at exorbitant prices, and the
  • three of them contrived to eat a meal on one of the seats forward.
  • There were already a couple of score of passengers aboard, some of whom
  • had expended their last money in securing a passage, but the captain
  • lay off the Blackwater until five in the afternoon, picking up
  • passengers until the seated decks were even dangerously crowded. He
  • would probably have remained longer had it not been for the sound of
  • guns that began about that hour in the south. As if in answer, the
  • ironclad seaward fired a small gun and hoisted a string of flags. A jet
  • of smoke sprang out of her funnels.
  • Some of the passengers were of opinion that this firing came from
  • Shoeburyness, until it was noticed that it was growing louder. At the
  • same time, far away in the southeast the masts and upperworks of three
  • ironclads rose one after the other out of the sea, beneath clouds of
  • black smoke. But my brother’s attention speedily reverted to the
  • distant firing in the south. He fancied he saw a column of smoke rising
  • out of the distant grey haze.
  • The little steamer was already flapping her way eastward of the big
  • crescent of shipping, and the low Essex coast was growing blue and
  • hazy, when a Martian appeared, small and faint in the remote distance,
  • advancing along the muddy coast from the direction of Foulness. At that
  • the captain on the bridge swore at the top of his voice with fear and
  • anger at his own delay, and the paddles seemed infected with his
  • terror. Every soul aboard stood at the bulwarks or on the seats of the
  • steamer and stared at that distant shape, higher than the trees or
  • church towers inland, and advancing with a leisurely parody of a human
  • stride.
  • It was the first Martian my brother had seen, and he stood, more amazed
  • than terrified, watching this Titan advancing deliberately towards the
  • shipping, wading farther and farther into the water as the coast fell
  • away. Then, far away beyond the Crouch, came another, striding over
  • some stunted trees, and then yet another, still farther off, wading
  • deeply through a shiny mudflat that seemed to hang halfway up between
  • sea and sky. They were all stalking seaward, as if to intercept the
  • escape of the multitudinous vessels that were crowded between Foulness
  • and the Naze. In spite of the throbbing exertions of the engines of the
  • little paddle-boat, and the pouring foam that her wheels flung behind
  • her, she receded with terrifying slowness from this ominous advance.
  • Glancing northwestward, my brother saw the large crescent of shipping
  • already writhing with the approaching terror; one ship passing behind
  • another, another coming round from broadside to end on, steamships
  • whistling and giving off volumes of steam, sails being let out,
  • launches rushing hither and thither. He was so fascinated by this and
  • by the creeping danger away to the left that he had no eyes for
  • anything seaward. And then a swift movement of the steamboat (she had
  • suddenly come round to avoid being run down) flung him headlong from
  • the seat upon which he was standing. There was a shouting all about
  • him, a trampling of feet, and a cheer that seemed to be answered
  • faintly. The steamboat lurched and rolled him over upon his hands.
  • He sprang to his feet and saw to starboard, and not a hundred yards
  • from their heeling, pitching boat, a vast iron bulk like the blade of a
  • plough tearing through the water, tossing it on either side in huge
  • waves of foam that leaped towards the steamer, flinging her paddles
  • helplessly in the air, and then sucking her deck down almost to the
  • waterline.
  • A douche of spray blinded my brother for a moment. When his eyes were
  • clear again he saw the monster had passed and was rushing landward. Big
  • iron upperworks rose out of this headlong structure, and from that twin
  • funnels projected and spat a smoking blast shot with fire. It was the
  • torpedo ram, _Thunder Child_, steaming headlong, coming to the rescue
  • of the threatened shipping.
  • Keeping his footing on the heaving deck by clutching the bulwarks, my
  • brother looked past this charging leviathan at the Martians again, and
  • he saw the three of them now close together, and standing so far out to
  • sea that their tripod supports were almost entirely submerged. Thus
  • sunken, and seen in remote perspective, they appeared far less
  • formidable than the huge iron bulk in whose wake the steamer was
  • pitching so helplessly. It would seem they were regarding this new
  • antagonist with astonishment. To their intelligence, it may be, the
  • giant was even such another as themselves. The _Thunder Child_ fired no
  • gun, but simply drove full speed towards them. It was probably her not
  • firing that enabled her to get so near the enemy as she did. They did
  • not know what to make of her. One shell, and they would have sent her
  • to the bottom forthwith with the Heat-Ray.
  • She was steaming at such a pace that in a minute she seemed halfway
  • between the steamboat and the Martians—a diminishing black bulk against
  • the receding horizontal expanse of the Essex coast.
  • Suddenly the foremost Martian lowered his tube and discharged a
  • canister of the black gas at the ironclad. It hit her larboard side and
  • glanced off in an inky jet that rolled away to seaward, an unfolding
  • torrent of Black Smoke, from which the ironclad drove clear. To the
  • watchers from the steamer, low in the water and with the sun in their
  • eyes, it seemed as though she were already among the Martians.
  • They saw the gaunt figures separating and rising out of the water as
  • they retreated shoreward, and one of them raised the camera-like
  • generator of the Heat-Ray. He held it pointing obliquely downward, and
  • a bank of steam sprang from the water at its touch. It must have driven
  • through the iron of the ship’s side like a white-hot iron rod through
  • paper.
  • A flicker of flame went up through the rising steam, and then the
  • Martian reeled and staggered. In another moment he was cut down, and a
  • great body of water and steam shot high in the air. The guns of the
  • _Thunder Child_ sounded through the reek, going off one after the
  • other, and one shot splashed the water high close by the steamer,
  • ricocheted towards the other flying ships to the north, and smashed a
  • smack to matchwood.
  • But no one heeded that very much. At the sight of the Martian’s
  • collapse the captain on the bridge yelled inarticulately, and all the
  • crowding passengers on the steamer’s stern shouted together. And then
  • they yelled again. For, surging out beyond the white tumult, drove
  • something long and black, the flames streaming from its middle parts,
  • its ventilators and funnels spouting fire.
  • She was alive still; the steering gear, it seems, was intact and her
  • engines working. She headed straight for a second Martian, and was
  • within a hundred yards of him when the Heat-Ray came to bear. Then with
  • a violent thud, a blinding flash, her decks, her funnels, leaped
  • upward. The Martian staggered with the violence of her explosion, and
  • in another moment the flaming wreckage, still driving forward with the
  • impetus of its pace, had struck him and crumpled him up like a thing of
  • cardboard. My brother shouted involuntarily. A boiling tumult of steam
  • hid everything again.
  • “Two!” yelled the captain.
  • Everyone was shouting. The whole steamer from end to end rang with
  • frantic cheering that was taken up first by one and then by all in the
  • crowding multitude of ships and boats that was driving out to sea.
  • The steam hung upon the water for many minutes, hiding the third
  • Martian and the coast altogether. And all this time the boat was
  • paddling steadily out to sea and away from the fight; and when at last
  • the confusion cleared, the drifting bank of black vapour intervened,
  • and nothing of the _Thunder Child_ could be made out, nor could the
  • third Martian be seen. But the ironclads to seaward were now quite
  • close and standing in towards shore past the steamboat.
  • The little vessel continued to beat its way seaward, and the ironclads
  • receded slowly towards the coast, which was hidden still by a marbled
  • bank of vapour, part steam, part black gas, eddying and combining in
  • the strangest way. The fleet of refugees was scattering to the
  • northeast; several smacks were sailing between the ironclads and the
  • steamboat. After a time, and before they reached the sinking cloud
  • bank, the warships turned northward, and then abruptly went about and
  • passed into the thickening haze of evening southward. The coast grew
  • faint, and at last indistinguishable amid the low banks of clouds that
  • were gathering about the sinking sun.
  • Then suddenly out of the golden haze of the sunset came the vibration
  • of guns, and a form of black shadows moving. Everyone struggled to the
  • rail of the steamer and peered into the blinding furnace of the west,
  • but nothing was to be distinguished clearly. A mass of smoke rose
  • slanting and barred the face of the sun. The steamboat throbbed on its
  • way through an interminable suspense.
  • The sun sank into grey clouds, the sky flushed and darkened, the
  • evening star trembled into sight. It was deep twilight when the captain
  • cried out and pointed. My brother strained his eyes. Something rushed
  • up into the sky out of the greyness—rushed slantingly upward and very
  • swiftly into the luminous clearness above the clouds in the western
  • sky; something flat and broad, and very large, that swept round in a
  • vast curve, grew smaller, sank slowly, and vanished again into the grey
  • mystery of the night. And as it flew it rained down darkness upon the
  • land.
  • BOOK TWO
  • THE EARTH UNDER THE MARTIANS.
  • I.
  • UNDER FOOT.
  • In the first book I have wandered so much from my own adventures to
  • tell of the experiences of my brother that all through the last two
  • chapters I and the curate have been lurking in the empty house at
  • Halliford whither we fled to escape the Black Smoke. There I will
  • resume. We stopped there all Sunday night and all the next day—the day
  • of the panic—in a little island of daylight, cut off by the Black Smoke
  • from the rest of the world. We could do nothing but wait in aching
  • inactivity during those two weary days.
  • My mind was occupied by anxiety for my wife. I figured her at
  • Leatherhead, terrified, in danger, mourning me already as a dead man. I
  • paced the rooms and cried aloud when I thought of how I was cut off
  • from her, of all that might happen to her in my absence. My cousin I
  • knew was brave enough for any emergency, but he was not the sort of man
  • to realise danger quickly, to rise promptly. What was needed now was
  • not bravery, but circumspection. My only consolation was to believe
  • that the Martians were moving Londonward and away from her. Such vague
  • anxieties keep the mind sensitive and painful. I grew very weary and
  • irritable with the curate’s perpetual ejaculations; I tired of the
  • sight of his selfish despair. After some ineffectual remonstrance I
  • kept away from him, staying in a room—evidently a children’s
  • schoolroom—containing globes, forms, and copybooks. When he followed me
  • thither, I went to a box room at the top of the house and, in order to
  • be alone with my aching miseries, locked myself in.
  • We were hopelessly hemmed in by the Black Smoke all that day and the
  • morning of the next. There were signs of people in the next house on
  • Sunday evening—a face at a window and moving lights, and later the
  • slamming of a door. But I do not know who these people were, nor what
  • became of them. We saw nothing of them next day. The Black Smoke
  • drifted slowly riverward all through Monday morning, creeping nearer
  • and nearer to us, driving at last along the roadway outside the house
  • that hid us.
  • A Martian came across the fields about midday, laying the stuff with a
  • jet of superheated steam that hissed against the walls, smashed all the
  • windows it touched, and scalded the curate’s hand as he fled out of the
  • front room. When at last we crept across the sodden rooms and looked
  • out again, the country northward was as though a black snowstorm had
  • passed over it. Looking towards the river, we were astonished to see an
  • unaccountable redness mingling with the black of the scorched meadows.
  • For a time we did not see how this change affected our position, save
  • that we were relieved of our fear of the Black Smoke. But later I
  • perceived that we were no longer hemmed in, that now we might get away.
  • So soon as I realised that the way of escape was open, my dream of
  • action returned. But the curate was lethargic, unreasonable.
  • “We are safe here,” he repeated; “safe here.”
  • I resolved to leave him—would that I had! Wiser now for the
  • artilleryman’s teaching, I sought out food and drink. I had found oil
  • and rags for my burns, and I also took a hat and a flannel shirt that I
  • found in one of the bedrooms. When it was clear to him that I meant to
  • go alone—had reconciled myself to going alone—he suddenly roused
  • himself to come. And all being quiet throughout the afternoon, we
  • started about five o’clock, as I should judge, along the blackened road
  • to Sunbury.
  • In Sunbury, and at intervals along the road, were dead bodies lying in
  • contorted attitudes, horses as well as men, overturned carts and
  • luggage, all covered thickly with black dust. That pall of cindery
  • powder made me think of what I had read of the destruction of Pompeii.
  • We got to Hampton Court without misadventure, our minds full of strange
  • and unfamiliar appearances, and at Hampton Court our eyes were relieved
  • to find a patch of green that had escaped the suffocating drift. We
  • went through Bushey Park, with its deer going to and fro under the
  • chestnuts, and some men and women hurrying in the distance towards
  • Hampton, and so we came to Twickenham. These were the first people we
  • saw.
  • Away across the road the woods beyond Ham and Petersham were still
  • afire. Twickenham was uninjured by either Heat-Ray or Black Smoke, and
  • there were more people about here, though none could give us news. For
  • the most part they were like ourselves, taking advantage of a lull to
  • shift their quarters. I have an impression that many of the houses here
  • were still occupied by scared inhabitants, too frightened even for
  • flight. Here too the evidence of a hasty rout was abundant along the
  • road. I remember most vividly three smashed bicycles in a heap, pounded
  • into the road by the wheels of subsequent carts. We crossed Richmond
  • Bridge about half past eight. We hurried across the exposed bridge, of
  • course, but I noticed floating down the stream a number of red masses,
  • some many feet across. I did not know what these were—there was no time
  • for scrutiny—and I put a more horrible interpretation on them than they
  • deserved. Here again on the Surrey side were black dust that had once
  • been smoke, and dead bodies—a heap near the approach to the station;
  • but we had no glimpse of the Martians until we were some way towards
  • Barnes.
  • We saw in the blackened distance a group of three people running down a
  • side street towards the river, but otherwise it seemed deserted. Up the
  • hill Richmond town was burning briskly; outside the town of Richmond
  • there was no trace of the Black Smoke.
  • Then suddenly, as we approached Kew, came a number of people running,
  • and the upperworks of a Martian fighting-machine loomed in sight over
  • the housetops, not a hundred yards away from us. We stood aghast at our
  • danger, and had the Martian looked down we must immediately have
  • perished. We were so terrified that we dared not go on, but turned
  • aside and hid in a shed in a garden. There the curate crouched, weeping
  • silently, and refusing to stir again.
  • But my fixed idea of reaching Leatherhead would not let me rest, and in
  • the twilight I ventured out again. I went through a shrubbery, and
  • along a passage beside a big house standing in its own grounds, and so
  • emerged upon the road towards Kew. The curate I left in the shed, but
  • he came hurrying after me.
  • That second start was the most foolhardy thing I ever did. For it was
  • manifest the Martians were about us. No sooner had the curate overtaken
  • me than we saw either the fighting-machine we had seen before or
  • another, far away across the meadows in the direction of Kew Lodge.
  • Four or five little black figures hurried before it across the
  • green-grey of the field, and in a moment it was evident this Martian
  • pursued them. In three strides he was among them, and they ran
  • radiating from his feet in all directions. He used no Heat-Ray to
  • destroy them, but picked them up one by one. Apparently he tossed them
  • into the great metallic carrier which projected behind him, much as a
  • workman’s basket hangs over his shoulder.
  • It was the first time I realised that the Martians might have any other
  • purpose than destruction with defeated humanity. We stood for a moment
  • petrified, then turned and fled through a gate behind us into a walled
  • garden, fell into, rather than found, a fortunate ditch, and lay there,
  • scarce daring to whisper to each other until the stars were out.
  • I suppose it was nearly eleven o’clock before we gathered courage to
  • start again, no longer venturing into the road, but sneaking along
  • hedgerows and through plantations, and watching keenly through the
  • darkness, he on the right and I on the left, for the Martians, who
  • seemed to be all about us. In one place we blundered upon a scorched
  • and blackened area, now cooling and ashen, and a number of scattered
  • dead bodies of men, burned horribly about the heads and trunks but with
  • their legs and boots mostly intact; and of dead horses, fifty feet,
  • perhaps, behind a line of four ripped guns and smashed gun carriages.
  • Sheen, it seemed, had escaped destruction, but the place was silent and
  • deserted. Here we happened on no dead, though the night was too dark
  • for us to see into the side roads of the place. In Sheen my companion
  • suddenly complained of faintness and thirst, and we decided to try one
  • of the houses.
  • The first house we entered, after a little difficulty with the window,
  • was a small semi-detached villa, and I found nothing eatable left in
  • the place but some mouldy cheese. There was, however, water to drink;
  • and I took a hatchet, which promised to be useful in our next
  • house-breaking.
  • We then crossed to a place where the road turns towards Mortlake. Here
  • there stood a white house within a walled garden, and in the pantry of
  • this domicile we found a store of food—two loaves of bread in a pan, an
  • uncooked steak, and the half of a ham. I give this catalogue so
  • precisely because, as it happened, we were destined to subsist upon
  • this store for the next fortnight. Bottled beer stood under a shelf,
  • and there were two bags of haricot beans and some limp lettuces. This
  • pantry opened into a kind of wash-up kitchen, and in this was firewood;
  • there was also a cupboard, in which we found nearly a dozen of
  • burgundy, tinned soups and salmon, and two tins of biscuits.
  • We sat in the adjacent kitchen in the dark—for we dared not strike a
  • light—and ate bread and ham, and drank beer out of the same bottle. The
  • curate, who was still timorous and restless, was now, oddly enough, for
  • pushing on, and I was urging him to keep up his strength by eating when
  • the thing happened that was to imprison us.
  • “It can’t be midnight yet,” I said, and then came a blinding glare of
  • vivid green light. Everything in the kitchen leaped out, clearly
  • visible in green and black, and vanished again. And then followed such
  • a concussion as I have never heard before or since. So close on the
  • heels of this as to seem instantaneous came a thud behind me, a clash
  • of glass, a crash and rattle of falling masonry all about us, and the
  • plaster of the ceiling came down upon us, smashing into a multitude of
  • fragments upon our heads. I was knocked headlong across the floor
  • against the oven handle and stunned. I was insensible for a long time,
  • the curate told me, and when I came to we were in darkness again, and
  • he, with a face wet, as I found afterwards, with blood from a cut
  • forehead, was dabbing water over me.
  • For some time I could not recollect what had happened. Then things came
  • to me slowly. A bruise on my temple asserted itself.
  • “Are you better?” asked the curate in a whisper.
  • At last I answered him. I sat up.
  • “Don’t move,” he said. “The floor is covered with smashed crockery from
  • the dresser. You can’t possibly move without making a noise, and I
  • fancy _they_ are outside.”
  • We both sat quite silent, so that we could scarcely hear each other
  • breathing. Everything seemed deadly still, but once something near us,
  • some plaster or broken brickwork, slid down with a rumbling sound.
  • Outside and very near was an intermittent, metallic rattle.
  • “That!” said the curate, when presently it happened again.
  • “Yes,” I said. “But what is it?”
  • “A Martian!” said the curate.
  • I listened again.
  • “It was not like the Heat-Ray,” I said, and for a time I was inclined
  • to think one of the great fighting-machines had stumbled against the
  • house, as I had seen one stumble against the tower of Shepperton
  • Church.
  • Our situation was so strange and incomprehensible that for three or
  • four hours, until the dawn came, we scarcely moved. And then the light
  • filtered in, not through the window, which remained black, but through
  • a triangular aperture between a beam and a heap of broken bricks in the
  • wall behind us. The interior of the kitchen we now saw greyly for the
  • first time.
  • The window had been burst in by a mass of garden mould, which flowed
  • over the table upon which we had been sitting and lay about our feet.
  • Outside, the soil was banked high against the house. At the top of the
  • window frame we could see an uprooted drainpipe. The floor was littered
  • with smashed hardware; the end of the kitchen towards the house was
  • broken into, and since the daylight shone in there, it was evident the
  • greater part of the house had collapsed. Contrasting vividly with this
  • ruin was the neat dresser, stained in the fashion, pale green, and with
  • a number of copper and tin vessels below it, the wallpaper imitating
  • blue and white tiles, and a couple of coloured supplements fluttering
  • from the walls above the kitchen range.
  • As the dawn grew clearer, we saw through the gap in the wall the body
  • of a Martian, standing sentinel, I suppose, over the still glowing
  • cylinder. At the sight of that we crawled as circumspectly as possible
  • out of the twilight of the kitchen into the darkness of the scullery.
  • Abruptly the right interpretation dawned upon my mind.
  • “The fifth cylinder,” I whispered, “the fifth shot from Mars, has
  • struck this house and buried us under the ruins!”
  • For a time the curate was silent, and then he whispered:
  • “God have mercy upon us!”
  • I heard him presently whimpering to himself.
  • Save for that sound we lay quite still in the scullery; I for my part
  • scarce dared breathe, and sat with my eyes fixed on the faint light of
  • the kitchen door. I could just see the curate’s face, a dim, oval
  • shape, and his collar and cuffs. Outside there began a metallic
  • hammering, then a violent hooting, and then again, after a quiet
  • interval, a hissing like the hissing of an engine. These noises, for
  • the most part problematical, continued intermittently, and seemed if
  • anything to increase in number as time wore on. Presently a measured
  • thudding and a vibration that made everything about us quiver and the
  • vessels in the pantry ring and shift, began and continued. Once the
  • light was eclipsed, and the ghostly kitchen doorway became absolutely
  • dark. For many hours we must have crouched there, silent and shivering,
  • until our tired attention failed. . . .
  • At last I found myself awake and very hungry. I am inclined to believe
  • we must have spent the greater portion of a day before that awakening.
  • My hunger was at a stride so insistent that it moved me to action. I
  • told the curate I was going to seek food, and felt my way towards the
  • pantry. He made me no answer, but so soon as I began eating the faint
  • noise I made stirred him up and I heard him crawling after me.
  • II.
  • WHAT WE SAW FROM THE RUINED HOUSE.
  • After eating we crept back to the scullery, and there I must have dozed
  • again, for when presently I looked round I was alone. The thudding
  • vibration continued with wearisome persistence. I whispered for the
  • curate several times, and at last felt my way to the door of the
  • kitchen. It was still daylight, and I perceived him across the room,
  • lying against the triangular hole that looked out upon the Martians.
  • His shoulders were hunched, so that his head was hidden from me.
  • I could hear a number of noises almost like those in an engine shed;
  • and the place rocked with that beating thud. Through the aperture in
  • the wall I could see the top of a tree touched with gold and the warm
  • blue of a tranquil evening sky. For a minute or so I remained watching
  • the curate, and then I advanced, crouching and stepping with extreme
  • care amid the broken crockery that littered the floor.
  • I touched the curate’s leg, and he started so violently that a mass of
  • plaster went sliding down outside and fell with a loud impact. I
  • gripped his arm, fearing he might cry out, and for a long time we
  • crouched motionless. Then I turned to see how much of our rampart
  • remained. The detachment of the plaster had left a vertical slit open
  • in the debris, and by raising myself cautiously across a beam I was
  • able to see out of this gap into what had been overnight a quiet
  • suburban roadway. Vast, indeed, was the change that we beheld.
  • The fifth cylinder must have fallen right into the midst of the house
  • we had first visited. The building had vanished, completely smashed,
  • pulverised, and dispersed by the blow. The cylinder lay now far beneath
  • the original foundations—deep in a hole, already vastly larger than the
  • pit I had looked into at Woking. The earth all round it had splashed
  • under that tremendous impact—“splashed” is the only word—and lay in
  • heaped piles that hid the masses of the adjacent houses. It had behaved
  • exactly like mud under the violent blow of a hammer. Our house had
  • collapsed backward; the front portion, even on the ground floor, had
  • been destroyed completely; by a chance the kitchen and scullery had
  • escaped, and stood buried now under soil and ruins, closed in by tons
  • of earth on every side save towards the cylinder. Over that aspect we
  • hung now on the very edge of the great circular pit the Martians were
  • engaged in making. The heavy beating sound was evidently just behind
  • us, and ever and again a bright green vapour drove up like a veil
  • across our peephole.
  • The cylinder was already opened in the centre of the pit, and on the
  • farther edge of the pit, amid the smashed and gravel-heaped shrubbery,
  • one of the great fighting-machines, deserted by its occupant, stood
  • stiff and tall against the evening sky. At first I scarcely noticed the
  • pit and the cylinder, although it has been convenient to describe them
  • first, on account of the extraordinary glittering mechanism I saw busy
  • in the excavation, and on account of the strange creatures that were
  • crawling slowly and painfully across the heaped mould near it.
  • The mechanism it certainly was that held my attention first. It was one
  • of those complicated fabrics that have since been called
  • handling-machines, and the study of which has already given such an
  • enormous impetus to terrestrial invention. As it dawned upon me first,
  • it presented a sort of metallic spider with five jointed, agile legs,
  • and with an extraordinary number of jointed levers, bars, and reaching
  • and clutching tentacles about its body. Most of its arms were
  • retracted, but with three long tentacles it was fishing out a number of
  • rods, plates, and bars which lined the covering and apparently
  • strengthened the walls of the cylinder. These, as it extracted them,
  • were lifted out and deposited upon a level surface of earth behind it.
  • Its motion was so swift, complex, and perfect that at first I did not
  • see it as a machine, in spite of its metallic glitter. The
  • fighting-machines were coordinated and animated to an extraordinary
  • pitch, but nothing to compare with this. People who have never seen
  • these structures, and have only the ill-imagined efforts of artists or
  • the imperfect descriptions of such eye-witnesses as myself to go upon,
  • scarcely realise that living quality.
  • I recall particularly the illustration of one of the first pamphlets to
  • give a consecutive account of the war. The artist had evidently made a
  • hasty study of one of the fighting-machines, and there his knowledge
  • ended. He presented them as tilted, stiff tripods, without either
  • flexibility or subtlety, and with an altogether misleading monotony of
  • effect. The pamphlet containing these renderings had a considerable
  • vogue, and I mention them here simply to warn the reader against the
  • impression they may have created. They were no more like the Martians I
  • saw in action than a Dutch doll is like a human being. To my mind, the
  • pamphlet would have been much better without them.
  • At first, I say, the handling-machine did not impress me as a machine,
  • but as a crablike creature with a glittering integument, the
  • controlling Martian whose delicate tentacles actuated its movements
  • seeming to be simply the equivalent of the crab’s cerebral portion. But
  • then I perceived the resemblance of its grey-brown, shiny, leathery
  • integument to that of the other sprawling bodies beyond, and the true
  • nature of this dexterous workman dawned upon me. With that realisation
  • my interest shifted to those other creatures, the real Martians.
  • Already I had had a transient impression of these, and the first nausea
  • no longer obscured my observation. Moreover, I was concealed and
  • motionless, and under no urgency of action.
  • They were, I now saw, the most unearthly creatures it is possible to
  • conceive. They were huge round bodies—or, rather, heads—about four feet
  • in diameter, each body having in front of it a face. This face had no
  • nostrils—indeed, the Martians do not seem to have had any sense of
  • smell, but it had a pair of very large dark-coloured eyes, and just
  • beneath this a kind of fleshy beak. In the back of this head or body—I
  • scarcely know how to speak of it—was the single tight tympanic surface,
  • since known to be anatomically an ear, though it must have been almost
  • useless in our dense air. In a group round the mouth were sixteen
  • slender, almost whiplike tentacles, arranged in two bunches of eight
  • each. These bunches have since been named rather aptly, by that
  • distinguished anatomist, Professor Howes, the _hands_. Even as I saw
  • these Martians for the first time they seemed to be endeavouring to
  • raise themselves on these hands, but of course, with the increased
  • weight of terrestrial conditions, this was impossible. There is reason
  • to suppose that on Mars they may have progressed upon them with some
  • facility.
  • The internal anatomy, I may remark here, as dissection has since shown,
  • was almost equally simple. The greater part of the structure was the
  • brain, sending enormous nerves to the eyes, ear, and tactile tentacles.
  • Besides this were the bulky lungs, into which the mouth opened, and the
  • heart and its vessels. The pulmonary distress caused by the denser
  • atmosphere and greater gravitational attraction was only too evident in
  • the convulsive movements of the outer skin.
  • And this was the sum of the Martian organs. Strange as it may seem to a
  • human being, all the complex apparatus of digestion, which makes up the
  • bulk of our bodies, did not exist in the Martians. They were
  • heads—merely heads. Entrails they had none. They did not eat, much less
  • digest. Instead, they took the fresh, living blood of other creatures,
  • and _injected_ it into their own veins. I have myself seen this being
  • done, as I shall mention in its place. But, squeamish as I may seem, I
  • cannot bring myself to describe what I could not endure even to
  • continue watching. Let it suffice to say, blood obtained from a still
  • living animal, in most cases from a human being, was run directly by
  • means of a little pipette into the recipient canal. . . .
  • The bare idea of this is no doubt horribly repulsive to us, but at the
  • same time I think that we should remember how repulsive our carnivorous
  • habits would seem to an intelligent rabbit.
  • The physiological advantages of the practice of injection are
  • undeniable, if one thinks of the tremendous waste of human time and
  • energy occasioned by eating and the digestive process. Our bodies are
  • half made up of glands and tubes and organs, occupied in turning
  • heterogeneous food into blood. The digestive processes and their
  • reaction upon the nervous system sap our strength and colour our minds.
  • Men go happy or miserable as they have healthy or unhealthy livers, or
  • sound gastric glands. But the Martians were lifted above all these
  • organic fluctuations of mood and emotion.
  • Their undeniable preference for men as their source of nourishment is
  • partly explained by the nature of the remains of the victims they had
  • brought with them as provisions from Mars. These creatures, to judge
  • from the shrivelled remains that have fallen into human hands, were
  • bipeds with flimsy, silicious skeletons (almost like those of the
  • silicious sponges) and feeble musculature, standing about six feet high
  • and having round, erect heads, and large eyes in flinty sockets. Two or
  • three of these seem to have been brought in each cylinder, and all were
  • killed before earth was reached. It was just as well for them, for the
  • mere attempt to stand upright upon our planet would have broken every
  • bone in their bodies.
  • And while I am engaged in this description, I may add in this place
  • certain further details which, although they were not all evident to us
  • at the time, will enable the reader who is unacquainted with them to
  • form a clearer picture of these offensive creatures.
  • In three other points their physiology differed strangely from ours.
  • Their organisms did not sleep, any more than the heart of man sleeps.
  • Since they had no extensive muscular mechanism to recuperate, that
  • periodical extinction was unknown to them. They had little or no sense
  • of fatigue, it would seem. On earth they could never have moved without
  • effort, yet even to the last they kept in action. In twenty-four hours
  • they did twenty-four hours of work, as even on earth is perhaps the
  • case with the ants.
  • In the next place, wonderful as it seems in a sexual world, the
  • Martians were absolutely without sex, and therefore without any of the
  • tumultuous emotions that arise from that difference among men. A young
  • Martian, there can now be no dispute, was really born upon earth during
  • the war, and it was found attached to its parent, partially _budded_
  • off, just as young lilybulbs bud off, or like the young animals in the
  • fresh-water polyp.
  • In man, in all the higher terrestrial animals, such a method of
  • increase has disappeared; but even on this earth it was certainly the
  • primitive method. Among the lower animals, up even to those first
  • cousins of the vertebrated animals, the Tunicates, the two processes
  • occur side by side, but finally the sexual method superseded its
  • competitor altogether. On Mars, however, just the reverse has
  • apparently been the case.
  • It is worthy of remark that a certain speculative writer of
  • quasi-scientific repute, writing long before the Martian invasion, did
  • forecast for man a final structure not unlike the actual Martian
  • condition. His prophecy, I remember, appeared in November or December,
  • 1893, in a long-defunct publication, the _Pall Mall Budget_, and I
  • recall a caricature of it in a pre-Martian periodical called _Punch_.
  • He pointed out—writing in a foolish, facetious tone—that the perfection
  • of mechanical appliances must ultimately supersede limbs; the
  • perfection of chemical devices, digestion; that such organs as hair,
  • external nose, teeth, ears, and chin were no longer essential parts of
  • the human being, and that the tendency of natural selection would lie
  • in the direction of their steady diminution through the coming ages.
  • The brain alone remained a cardinal necessity. Only one other part of
  • the body had a strong case for survival, and that was the hand,
  • “teacher and agent of the brain.” While the rest of the body dwindled,
  • the hands would grow larger.
  • There is many a true word written in jest, and here in the Martians we
  • have beyond dispute the actual accomplishment of such a suppression of
  • the animal side of the organism by the intelligence. To me it is quite
  • credible that the Martians may be descended from beings not unlike
  • ourselves, by a gradual development of brain and hands (the latter
  • giving rise to the two bunches of delicate tentacles at last) at the
  • expense of the rest of the body. Without the body the brain would, of
  • course, become a mere selfish intelligence, without any of the
  • emotional substratum of the human being.
  • The last salient point in which the systems of these creatures differed
  • from ours was in what one might have thought a very trivial particular.
  • Micro-organisms, which cause so much disease and pain on earth, have
  • either never appeared upon Mars or Martian sanitary science eliminated
  • them ages ago. A hundred diseases, all the fevers and contagions of
  • human life, consumption, cancers, tumours and such morbidities, never
  • enter the scheme of their life. And speaking of the differences between
  • the life on Mars and terrestrial life, I may allude here to the curious
  • suggestions of the red weed.
  • Apparently the vegetable kingdom in Mars, instead of having green for a
  • dominant colour, is of a vivid blood-red tint. At any rate, the seeds
  • which the Martians (intentionally or accidentally) brought with them
  • gave rise in all cases to red-coloured growths. Only that known
  • popularly as the red weed, however, gained any footing in competition
  • with terrestrial forms. The red creeper was quite a transitory growth,
  • and few people have seen it growing. For a time, however, the red weed
  • grew with astonishing vigour and luxuriance. It spread up the sides of
  • the pit by the third or fourth day of our imprisonment, and its
  • cactus-like branches formed a carmine fringe to the edges of our
  • triangular window. And afterwards I found it broadcast throughout the
  • country, and especially wherever there was a stream of water.
  • The Martians had what appears to have been an auditory organ, a single
  • round drum at the back of the head-body, and eyes with a visual range
  • not very different from ours except that, according to Philips, blue
  • and violet were as black to them. It is commonly supposed that they
  • communicated by sounds and tentacular gesticulations; this is asserted,
  • for instance, in the able but hastily compiled pamphlet (written
  • evidently by someone not an eye-witness of Martian actions) to which I
  • have already alluded, and which, so far, has been the chief source of
  • information concerning them. Now no surviving human being saw so much
  • of the Martians in action as I did. I take no credit to myself for an
  • accident, but the fact is so. And I assert that I watched them closely
  • time after time, and that I have seen four, five, and (once) six of
  • them sluggishly performing the most elaborately complicated operations
  • together without either sound or gesture. Their peculiar hooting
  • invariably preceded feeding; it had no modulation, and was, I believe,
  • in no sense a signal, but merely the expiration of air preparatory to
  • the suctional operation. I have a certain claim to at least an
  • elementary knowledge of psychology, and in this matter I am
  • convinced—as firmly as I am convinced of anything—that the Martians
  • interchanged thoughts without any physical intermediation. And I have
  • been convinced of this in spite of strong preconceptions. Before the
  • Martian invasion, as an occasional reader here or there may remember, I
  • had written with some little vehemence against the telepathic theory.
  • The Martians wore no clothing. Their conceptions of ornament and
  • decorum were necessarily different from ours; and not only were they
  • evidently much less sensible of changes of temperature than we are, but
  • changes of pressure do not seem to have affected their health at all
  • seriously. Yet though they wore no clothing, it was in the other
  • artificial additions to their bodily resources that their great
  • superiority over man lay. We men, with our bicycles and road-skates,
  • our Lilienthal soaring-machines, our guns and sticks and so forth, are
  • just in the beginning of the evolution that the Martians have worked
  • out. They have become practically mere brains, wearing different bodies
  • according to their needs just as men wear suits of clothes and take a
  • bicycle in a hurry or an umbrella in the wet. And of their appliances,
  • perhaps nothing is more wonderful to a man than the curious fact that
  • what is the dominant feature of almost all human devices in mechanism
  • is absent—the _wheel_ is absent; among all the things they brought to
  • earth there is no trace or suggestion of their use of wheels. One would
  • have at least expected it in locomotion. And in this connection it is
  • curious to remark that even on this earth Nature has never hit upon the
  • wheel, or has preferred other expedients to its development. And not
  • only did the Martians either not know of (which is incredible), or
  • abstain from, the wheel, but in their apparatus singularly little use
  • is made of the fixed pivot or relatively fixed pivot, with circular
  • motions thereabout confined to one plane. Almost all the joints of the
  • machinery present a complicated system of sliding parts moving over
  • small but beautifully curved friction bearings. And while upon this
  • matter of detail, it is remarkable that the long leverages of their
  • machines are in most cases actuated by a sort of sham musculature of
  • the disks in an elastic sheath; these disks become polarised and drawn
  • closely and powerfully together when traversed by a current of
  • electricity. In this way the curious parallelism to animal motions,
  • which was so striking and disturbing to the human beholder, was
  • attained. Such quasi-muscles abounded in the crablike handling-machine
  • which, on my first peeping out of the slit, I watched unpacking the
  • cylinder. It seemed infinitely more alive than the actual Martians
  • lying beyond it in the sunset light, panting, stirring ineffectual
  • tentacles, and moving feebly after their vast journey across space.
  • While I was still watching their sluggish motions in the sunlight, and
  • noting each strange detail of their form, the curate reminded me of his
  • presence by pulling violently at my arm. I turned to a scowling face,
  • and silent, eloquent lips. He wanted the slit, which permitted only one
  • of us to peep through; and so I had to forego watching them for a time
  • while he enjoyed that privilege.
  • When I looked again, the busy handling-machine had already put together
  • several of the pieces of apparatus it had taken out of the cylinder
  • into a shape having an unmistakable likeness to its own; and down on
  • the left a busy little digging mechanism had come into view, emitting
  • jets of green vapour and working its way round the pit, excavating and
  • embanking in a methodical and discriminating manner. This it was which
  • had caused the regular beating noise, and the rhythmic shocks that had
  • kept our ruinous refuge quivering. It piped and whistled as it worked.
  • So far as I could see, the thing was without a directing Martian at
  • all.
  • III.
  • THE DAYS OF IMPRISONMENT.
  • The arrival of a second fighting-machine drove us from our peephole
  • into the scullery, for we feared that from his elevation the Martian
  • might see down upon us behind our barrier. At a later date we began to
  • feel less in danger of their eyes, for to an eye in the dazzle of the
  • sunlight outside our refuge must have been blank blackness, but at
  • first the slightest suggestion of approach drove us into the scullery
  • in heart-throbbing retreat. Yet terrible as was the danger we incurred,
  • the attraction of peeping was for both of us irresistible. And I recall
  • now with a sort of wonder that, in spite of the infinite danger in
  • which we were between starvation and a still more terrible death, we
  • could yet struggle bitterly for that horrible privilege of sight. We
  • would race across the kitchen in a grotesque way between eagerness and
  • the dread of making a noise, and strike each other, and thrust and
  • kick, within a few inches of exposure.
  • The fact is that we had absolutely incompatible dispositions and habits
  • of thought and action, and our danger and isolation only accentuated
  • the incompatibility. At Halliford I had already come to hate the
  • curate’s trick of helpless exclamation, his stupid rigidity of mind.
  • His endless muttering monologue vitiated every effort I made to think
  • out a line of action, and drove me at times, thus pent up and
  • intensified, almost to the verge of craziness. He was as lacking in
  • restraint as a silly woman. He would weep for hours together, and I
  • verily believe that to the very end this spoiled child of life thought
  • his weak tears in some way efficacious. And I would sit in the darkness
  • unable to keep my mind off him by reason of his importunities. He ate
  • more than I did, and it was in vain I pointed out that our only chance
  • of life was to stop in the house until the Martians had done with their
  • pit, that in that long patience a time might presently come when we
  • should need food. He ate and drank impulsively in heavy meals at long
  • intervals. He slept little.
  • As the days wore on, his utter carelessness of any consideration so
  • intensified our distress and danger that I had, much as I loathed doing
  • it, to resort to threats, and at last to blows. That brought him to
  • reason for a time. But he was one of those weak creatures, void of
  • pride, timorous, anæmic, hateful souls, full of shifty cunning, who
  • face neither God nor man, who face not even themselves.
  • It is disagreeable for me to recall and write these things, but I set
  • them down that my story may lack nothing. Those who have escaped the
  • dark and terrible aspects of life will find my brutality, my flash of
  • rage in our final tragedy, easy enough to blame; for they know what is
  • wrong as well as any, but not what is possible to tortured men. But
  • those who have been under the shadow, who have gone down at last to
  • elemental things, will have a wider charity.
  • And while within we fought out our dark, dim contest of whispers,
  • snatched food and drink, and gripping hands and blows, without, in the
  • pitiless sunlight of that terrible June, was the strange wonder, the
  • unfamiliar routine of the Martians in the pit. Let me return to those
  • first new experiences of mine. After a long time I ventured back to the
  • peephole, to find that the new-comers had been reinforced by the
  • occupants of no fewer than three of the fighting-machines. These last
  • had brought with them certain fresh appliances that stood in an orderly
  • manner about the cylinder. The second handling-machine was now
  • completed, and was busied in serving one of the novel contrivances the
  • big machine had brought. This was a body resembling a milk can in its
  • general form, above which oscillated a pear-shaped receptacle, and from
  • which a stream of white powder flowed into a circular basin below.
  • The oscillatory motion was imparted to this by one tentacle of the
  • handling-machine. With two spatulate hands the handling-machine was
  • digging out and flinging masses of clay into the pear-shaped receptacle
  • above, while with another arm it periodically opened a door and removed
  • rusty and blackened clinkers from the middle part of the machine.
  • Another steely tentacle directed the powder from the basin along a
  • ribbed channel towards some receiver that was hidden from me by the
  • mound of bluish dust. From this unseen receiver a little thread of
  • green smoke rose vertically into the quiet air. As I looked, the
  • handling-machine, with a faint and musical clinking, extended,
  • telescopic fashion, a tentacle that had been a moment before a mere
  • blunt projection, until its end was hidden behind the mound of clay. In
  • another second it had lifted a bar of white aluminium into sight,
  • untarnished as yet, and shining dazzlingly, and deposited it in a
  • growing stack of bars that stood at the side of the pit. Between sunset
  • and starlight this dexterous machine must have made more than a hundred
  • such bars out of the crude clay, and the mound of bluish dust rose
  • steadily until it topped the side of the pit.
  • The contrast between the swift and complex movements of these
  • contrivances and the inert panting clumsiness of their masters was
  • acute, and for days I had to tell myself repeatedly that these latter
  • were indeed the living of the two things.
  • The curate had possession of the slit when the first men were brought
  • to the pit. I was sitting below, huddled up, listening with all my
  • ears. He made a sudden movement backward, and I, fearful that we were
  • observed, crouched in a spasm of terror. He came sliding down the
  • rubbish and crept beside me in the darkness, inarticulate,
  • gesticulating, and for a moment I shared his panic. His gesture
  • suggested a resignation of the slit, and after a little while my
  • curiosity gave me courage, and I rose up, stepped across him, and
  • clambered up to it. At first I could see no reason for his frantic
  • behaviour. The twilight had now come, the stars were little and faint,
  • but the pit was illuminated by the flickering green fire that came from
  • the aluminium-making. The whole picture was a flickering scheme of
  • green gleams and shifting rusty black shadows, strangely trying to the
  • eyes. Over and through it all went the bats, heeding it not at all. The
  • sprawling Martians were no longer to be seen, the mound of blue-green
  • powder had risen to cover them from sight, and a fighting-machine, with
  • its legs contracted, crumpled, and abbreviated, stood across the corner
  • of the pit. And then, amid the clangour of the machinery, came a
  • drifting suspicion of human voices, that I entertained at first only to
  • dismiss.
  • I crouched, watching this fighting-machine closely, satisfying myself
  • now for the first time that the hood did indeed contain a Martian. As
  • the green flames lifted I could see the oily gleam of his integument
  • and the brightness of his eyes. And suddenly I heard a yell, and saw a
  • long tentacle reaching over the shoulder of the machine to the little
  • cage that hunched upon its back. Then something—something struggling
  • violently—was lifted high against the sky, a black, vague enigma
  • against the starlight; and as this black object came down again, I saw
  • by the green brightness that it was a man. For an instant he was
  • clearly visible. He was a stout, ruddy, middle-aged man, well dressed;
  • three days before, he must have been walking the world, a man of
  • considerable consequence. I could see his staring eyes and gleams of
  • light on his studs and watch chain. He vanished behind the mound, and
  • for a moment there was silence. And then began a shrieking and a
  • sustained and cheerful hooting from the Martians.
  • I slid down the rubbish, struggled to my feet, clapped my hands over my
  • ears, and bolted into the scullery. The curate, who had been crouching
  • silently with his arms over his head, looked up as I passed, cried out
  • quite loudly at my desertion of him, and came running after me.
  • That night, as we lurked in the scullery, balanced between our horror
  • and the terrible fascination this peeping had, although I felt an
  • urgent need of action I tried in vain to conceive some plan of escape;
  • but afterwards, during the second day, I was able to consider our
  • position with great clearness. The curate, I found, was quite incapable
  • of discussion; this new and culminating atrocity had robbed him of all
  • vestiges of reason or forethought. Practically he had already sunk to
  • the level of an animal. But as the saying goes, I gripped myself with
  • both hands. It grew upon my mind, once I could face the facts, that
  • terrible as our position was, there was as yet no justification for
  • absolute despair. Our chief chance lay in the possibility of the
  • Martians making the pit nothing more than a temporary encampment. Or
  • even if they kept it permanently, they might not consider it necessary
  • to guard it, and a chance of escape might be afforded us. I also
  • weighed very carefully the possibility of our digging a way out in a
  • direction away from the pit, but the chances of our emerging within
  • sight of some sentinel fighting-machine seemed at first too great. And
  • I should have had to do all the digging myself. The curate would
  • certainly have failed me.
  • It was on the third day, if my memory serves me right, that I saw the
  • lad killed. It was the only occasion on which I actually saw the
  • Martians feed. After that experience I avoided the hole in the wall for
  • the better part of a day. I went into the scullery, removed the door,
  • and spent some hours digging with my hatchet as silently as possible;
  • but when I had made a hole about a couple of feet deep the loose earth
  • collapsed noisily, and I did not dare continue. I lost heart, and lay
  • down on the scullery floor for a long time, having no spirit even to
  • move. And after that I abandoned altogether the idea of escaping by
  • excavation.
  • It says much for the impression the Martians had made upon me that at
  • first I entertained little or no hope of our escape being brought about
  • by their overthrow through any human effort. But on the fourth or fifth
  • night I heard a sound like heavy guns.
  • It was very late in the night, and the moon was shining brightly. The
  • Martians had taken away the excavating-machine, and, save for a
  • fighting-machine that stood in the remoter bank of the pit and a
  • handling-machine that was buried out of my sight in a corner of the pit
  • immediately beneath my peephole, the place was deserted by them. Except
  • for the pale glow from the handling-machine and the bars and patches of
  • white moonlight the pit was in darkness, and, except for the clinking
  • of the handling-machine, quite still. That night was a beautiful
  • serenity; save for one planet, the moon seemed to have the sky to
  • herself. I heard a dog howling, and that familiar sound it was that
  • made me listen. Then I heard quite distinctly a booming exactly like
  • the sound of great guns. Six distinct reports I counted, and after a
  • long interval six again. And that was all.
  • IV.
  • THE DEATH OF THE CURATE.
  • It was on the sixth day of our imprisonment that I peeped for the last
  • time, and presently found myself alone. Instead of keeping close to me
  • and trying to oust me from the slit, the curate had gone back into the
  • scullery. I was struck by a sudden thought. I went back quickly and
  • quietly into the scullery. In the darkness I heard the curate drinking.
  • I snatched in the darkness, and my fingers caught a bottle of burgundy.
  • For a few minutes there was a tussle. The bottle struck the floor and
  • broke, and I desisted and rose. We stood panting and threatening each
  • other. In the end I planted myself between him and the food, and told
  • him of my determination to begin a discipline. I divided the food in
  • the pantry, into rations to last us ten days. I would not let him eat
  • any more that day. In the afternoon he made a feeble effort to get at
  • the food. I had been dozing, but in an instant I was awake. All day and
  • all night we sat face to face, I weary but resolute, and he weeping and
  • complaining of his immediate hunger. It was, I know, a night and a day,
  • but to me it seemed—it seems now—an interminable length of time.
  • And so our widened incompatibility ended at last in open conflict. For
  • two vast days we struggled in undertones and wrestling contests. There
  • were times when I beat and kicked him madly, times when I cajoled and
  • persuaded him, and once I tried to bribe him with the last bottle of
  • burgundy, for there was a rain-water pump from which I could get water.
  • But neither force nor kindness availed; he was indeed beyond reason. He
  • would neither desist from his attacks on the food nor from his noisy
  • babbling to himself. The rudimentary precautions to keep our
  • imprisonment endurable he would not observe. Slowly I began to realise
  • the complete overthrow of his intelligence, to perceive that my sole
  • companion in this close and sickly darkness was a man insane.
  • From certain vague memories I am inclined to think my own mind wandered
  • at times. I had strange and hideous dreams whenever I slept. It sounds
  • paradoxical, but I am inclined to think that the weakness and insanity
  • of the curate warned me, braced me, and kept me a sane man.
  • On the eighth day he began to talk aloud instead of whispering, and
  • nothing I could do would moderate his speech.
  • “It is just, O God!” he would say, over and over again. “It is just. On
  • me and mine be the punishment laid. We have sinned, we have fallen
  • short. There was poverty, sorrow; the poor were trodden in the dust,
  • and I held my peace. I preached acceptable folly—my God, what
  • folly!—when I should have stood up, though I died for it, and called
  • upon them to repent—repent! . . . Oppressors of the poor and needy . .
  • . ! The wine press of God!”
  • Then he would suddenly revert to the matter of the food I withheld from
  • him, praying, begging, weeping, at last threatening. He began to raise
  • his voice—I prayed him not to. He perceived a hold on me—he threatened
  • he would shout and bring the Martians upon us. For a time that scared
  • me; but any concession would have shortened our chance of escape beyond
  • estimating. I defied him, although I felt no assurance that he might
  • not do this thing. But that day, at any rate, he did not. He talked
  • with his voice rising slowly, through the greater part of the eighth
  • and ninth days—threats, entreaties, mingled with a torrent of half-sane
  • and always frothy repentance for his vacant sham of God’s service, such
  • as made me pity him. Then he slept awhile, and began again with renewed
  • strength, so loudly that I must needs make him desist.
  • “Be still!” I implored.
  • He rose to his knees, for he had been sitting in the darkness near the
  • copper.
  • “I have been still too long,” he said, in a tone that must have reached
  • the pit, “and now I must bear my witness. Woe unto this unfaithful
  • city! Woe! Woe! Woe! Woe! Woe! To the inhabitants of the earth by
  • reason of the other voices of the trumpet——”
  • “Shut up!” I said, rising to my feet, and in a terror lest the Martians
  • should hear us. “For God’s sake——”
  • “Nay,” shouted the curate, at the top of his voice, standing likewise
  • and extending his arms. “Speak! The word of the Lord is upon me!”
  • In three strides he was at the door leading into the kitchen.
  • “I must bear my witness! I go! It has already been too long delayed.”
  • I put out my hand and felt the meat chopper hanging to the wall. In a
  • flash I was after him. I was fierce with fear. Before he was halfway
  • across the kitchen I had overtaken him. With one last touch of humanity
  • I turned the blade back and struck him with the butt. He went headlong
  • forward and lay stretched on the ground. I stumbled over him and stood
  • panting. He lay still.
  • Suddenly I heard a noise without, the run and smash of slipping
  • plaster, and the triangular aperture in the wall was darkened. I looked
  • up and saw the lower surface of a handling-machine coming slowly across
  • the hole. One of its gripping limbs curled amid the debris; another
  • limb appeared, feeling its way over the fallen beams. I stood
  • petrified, staring. Then I saw through a sort of glass plate near the
  • edge of the body the face, as we may call it, and the large dark eyes
  • of a Martian, peering, and then a long metallic snake of tentacle came
  • feeling slowly through the hole.
  • I turned by an effort, stumbled over the curate, and stopped at the
  • scullery door. The tentacle was now some way, two yards or more, in the
  • room, and twisting and turning, with queer sudden movements, this way
  • and that. For a while I stood fascinated by that slow, fitful advance.
  • Then, with a faint, hoarse cry, I forced myself across the scullery. I
  • trembled violently; I could scarcely stand upright. I opened the door
  • of the coal cellar, and stood there in the darkness staring at the
  • faintly lit doorway into the kitchen, and listening. Had the Martian
  • seen me? What was it doing now?
  • Something was moving to and fro there, very quietly; every now and then
  • it tapped against the wall, or started on its movements with a faint
  • metallic ringing, like the movements of keys on a split-ring. Then a
  • heavy body—I knew too well what—was dragged across the floor of the
  • kitchen towards the opening. Irresistibly attracted, I crept to the
  • door and peeped into the kitchen. In the triangle of bright outer
  • sunlight I saw the Martian, in its Briareus of a handling-machine,
  • scrutinizing the curate’s head. I thought at once that it would infer
  • my presence from the mark of the blow I had given him.
  • I crept back to the coal cellar, shut the door, and began to cover
  • myself up as much as I could, and as noiselessly as possible in the
  • darkness, among the firewood and coal therein. Every now and then I
  • paused, rigid, to hear if the Martian had thrust its tentacles through
  • the opening again.
  • Then the faint metallic jingle returned. I traced it slowly feeling
  • over the kitchen. Presently I heard it nearer—in the scullery, as I
  • judged. I thought that its length might be insufficient to reach me. I
  • prayed copiously. It passed, scraping faintly across the cellar door.
  • An age of almost intolerable suspense intervened; then I heard it
  • fumbling at the latch! It had found the door! The Martians understood
  • doors!
  • It worried at the catch for a minute, perhaps, and then the door
  • opened.
  • In the darkness I could just see the thing—like an elephant’s trunk
  • more than anything else—waving towards me and touching and examining
  • the wall, coals, wood and ceiling. It was like a black worm swaying its
  • blind head to and fro.
  • Once, even, it touched the heel of my boot. I was on the verge of
  • screaming; I bit my hand. For a time the tentacle was silent. I could
  • have fancied it had been withdrawn. Presently, with an abrupt click, it
  • gripped something—I thought it had me!—and seemed to go out of the
  • cellar again. For a minute I was not sure. Apparently it had taken a
  • lump of coal to examine.
  • I seized the opportunity of slightly shifting my position, which had
  • become cramped, and then listened. I whispered passionate prayers for
  • safety.
  • Then I heard the slow, deliberate sound creeping towards me again.
  • Slowly, slowly it drew near, scratching against the walls and tapping
  • the furniture.
  • While I was still doubtful, it rapped smartly against the cellar door
  • and closed it. I heard it go into the pantry, and the biscuit-tins
  • rattled and a bottle smashed, and then came a heavy bump against the
  • cellar door. Then silence that passed into an infinity of suspense.
  • Had it gone?
  • At last I decided that it had.
  • It came into the scullery no more; but I lay all the tenth day in the
  • close darkness, buried among coals and firewood, not daring even to
  • crawl out for the drink for which I craved. It was the eleventh day
  • before I ventured so far from my security.
  • V.
  • THE STILLNESS.
  • My first act before I went into the pantry was to fasten the door
  • between the kitchen and the scullery. But the pantry was empty; every
  • scrap of food had gone. Apparently, the Martian had taken it all on the
  • previous day. At that discovery I despaired for the first time. I took
  • no food, or no drink either, on the eleventh or the twelfth day.
  • At first my mouth and throat were parched, and my strength ebbed
  • sensibly. I sat about in the darkness of the scullery, in a state of
  • despondent wretchedness. My mind ran on eating. I thought I had become
  • deaf, for the noises of movement I had been accustomed to hear from the
  • pit had ceased absolutely. I did not feel strong enough to crawl
  • noiselessly to the peephole, or I would have gone there.
  • On the twelfth day my throat was so painful that, taking the chance of
  • alarming the Martians, I attacked the creaking rain-water pump that
  • stood by the sink, and got a couple of glassfuls of blackened and
  • tainted rain water. I was greatly refreshed by this, and emboldened by
  • the fact that no enquiring tentacle followed the noise of my pumping.
  • During these days, in a rambling, inconclusive way, I thought much of
  • the curate and of the manner of his death.
  • On the thirteenth day I drank some more water, and dozed and thought
  • disjointedly of eating and of vague impossible plans of escape.
  • Whenever I dozed I dreamt of horrible phantasms, of the death of the
  • curate, or of sumptuous dinners; but, asleep or awake, I felt a keen
  • pain that urged me to drink again and again. The light that came into
  • the scullery was no longer grey, but red. To my disordered imagination
  • it seemed the colour of blood.
  • On the fourteenth day I went into the kitchen, and I was surprised to
  • find that the fronds of the red weed had grown right across the hole in
  • the wall, turning the half-light of the place into a crimson-coloured
  • obscurity.
  • It was early on the fifteenth day that I heard a curious, familiar
  • sequence of sounds in the kitchen, and, listening, identified it as the
  • snuffing and scratching of a dog. Going into the kitchen, I saw a dog’s
  • nose peering in through a break among the ruddy fronds. This greatly
  • surprised me. At the scent of me he barked shortly.
  • I thought if I could induce him to come into the place quietly I should
  • be able, perhaps, to kill and eat him; and in any case, it would be
  • advisable to kill him, lest his actions attracted the attention of the
  • Martians.
  • I crept forward, saying “Good dog!” very softly; but he suddenly
  • withdrew his head and disappeared.
  • I listened—I was not deaf—but certainly the pit was still. I heard a
  • sound like the flutter of a bird’s wings, and a hoarse croaking, but
  • that was all.
  • For a long while I lay close to the peephole, but not daring to move
  • aside the red plants that obscured it. Once or twice I heard a faint
  • pitter-patter like the feet of the dog going hither and thither on the
  • sand far below me, and there were more birdlike sounds, but that was
  • all. At length, encouraged by the silence, I looked out.
  • Except in the corner, where a multitude of crows hopped and fought over
  • the skeletons of the dead the Martians had consumed, there was not a
  • living thing in the pit.
  • I stared about me, scarcely believing my eyes. All the machinery had
  • gone. Save for the big mound of greyish-blue powder in one corner,
  • certain bars of aluminium in another, the black birds, and the
  • skeletons of the killed, the place was merely an empty circular pit in
  • the sand.
  • Slowly I thrust myself out through the red weed, and stood upon the
  • mound of rubble. I could see in any direction save behind me, to the
  • north, and neither Martians nor sign of Martians were to be seen. The
  • pit dropped sheerly from my feet, but a little way along the rubbish
  • afforded a practicable slope to the summit of the ruins. My chance of
  • escape had come. I began to tremble.
  • I hesitated for some time, and then, in a gust of desperate resolution,
  • and with a heart that throbbed violently, I scrambled to the top of the
  • mound in which I had been buried so long.
  • I looked about again. To the northward, too, no Martian was visible.
  • When I had last seen this part of Sheen in the daylight it had been a
  • straggling street of comfortable white and red houses, interspersed
  • with abundant shady trees. Now I stood on a mound of smashed brickwork,
  • clay, and gravel, over which spread a multitude of red cactus-shaped
  • plants, knee-high, without a solitary terrestrial growth to dispute
  • their footing. The trees near me were dead and brown, but further a
  • network of red thread scaled the still living stems.
  • The neighbouring houses had all been wrecked, but none had been burned;
  • their walls stood, sometimes to the second story, with smashed windows
  • and shattered doors. The red weed grew tumultuously in their roofless
  • rooms. Below me was the great pit, with the crows struggling for its
  • refuse. A number of other birds hopped about among the ruins. Far away
  • I saw a gaunt cat slink crouchingly along a wall, but traces of men
  • there were none.
  • The day seemed, by contrast with my recent confinement, dazzlingly
  • bright, the sky a glowing blue. A gentle breeze kept the red weed that
  • covered every scrap of unoccupied ground gently swaying. And oh! the
  • sweetness of the air!
  • VI.
  • THE WORK OF FIFTEEN DAYS.
  • For some time I stood tottering on the mound regardless of my safety.
  • Within that noisome den from which I had emerged I had thought with a
  • narrow intensity only of our immediate security. I had not realised
  • what had been happening to the world, had not anticipated this
  • startling vision of unfamiliar things. I had expected to see Sheen in
  • ruins—I found about me the landscape, weird and lurid, of another
  • planet.
  • For that moment I touched an emotion beyond the common range of men,
  • yet one that the poor brutes we dominate know only too well. I felt as
  • a rabbit might feel returning to his burrow and suddenly confronted by
  • the work of a dozen busy navvies digging the foundations of a house. I
  • felt the first inkling of a thing that presently grew quite clear in my
  • mind, that oppressed me for many days, a sense of dethronement, a
  • persuasion that I was no longer a master, but an animal among the
  • animals, under the Martian heel. With us it would be as with them, to
  • lurk and watch, to run and hide; the fear and empire of man had passed
  • away.
  • But so soon as this strangeness had been realised it passed, and my
  • dominant motive became the hunger of my long and dismal fast. In the
  • direction away from the pit I saw, beyond a red-covered wall, a patch
  • of garden ground unburied. This gave me a hint, and I went knee-deep,
  • and sometimes neck-deep, in the red weed. The density of the weed gave
  • me a reassuring sense of hiding. The wall was some six feet high, and
  • when I attempted to clamber it I found I could not lift my feet to the
  • crest. So I went along by the side of it, and came to a corner and a
  • rockwork that enabled me to get to the top, and tumble into the garden
  • I coveted. Here I found some young onions, a couple of gladiolus bulbs,
  • and a quantity of immature carrots, all of which I secured, and,
  • scrambling over a ruined wall, went on my way through scarlet and
  • crimson trees towards Kew—it was like walking through an avenue of
  • gigantic blood drops—possessed with two ideas: to get more food, and to
  • limp, as soon and as far as my strength permitted, out of this accursed
  • unearthly region of the pit.
  • Some way farther, in a grassy place, was a group of mushrooms which
  • also I devoured, and then I came upon a brown sheet of flowing shallow
  • water, where meadows used to be. These fragments of nourishment served
  • only to whet my hunger. At first I was surprised at this flood in a
  • hot, dry summer, but afterwards I discovered that it was caused by the
  • tropical exuberance of the red weed. Directly this extraordinary growth
  • encountered water it straightway became gigantic and of unparalleled
  • fecundity. Its seeds were simply poured down into the water of the Wey
  • and Thames, and its swiftly growing and Titanic water fronds speedily
  • choked both those rivers.
  • At Putney, as I afterwards saw, the bridge was almost lost in a tangle
  • of this weed, and at Richmond, too, the Thames water poured in a broad
  • and shallow stream across the meadows of Hampton and Twickenham. As the
  • water spread the weed followed them, until the ruined villas of the
  • Thames valley were for a time lost in this red swamp, whose margin I
  • explored, and much of the desolation the Martians had caused was
  • concealed.
  • In the end the red weed succumbed almost as quickly as it had spread. A
  • cankering disease, due, it is believed, to the action of certain
  • bacteria, presently seized upon it. Now by the action of natural
  • selection, all terrestrial plants have acquired a resisting power
  • against bacterial diseases—they never succumb without a severe
  • struggle, but the red weed rotted like a thing already dead. The fronds
  • became bleached, and then shrivelled and brittle. They broke off at the
  • least touch, and the waters that had stimulated their early growth
  • carried their last vestiges out to sea.
  • My first act on coming to this water was, of course, to slake my
  • thirst. I drank a great deal of it and, moved by an impulse, gnawed
  • some fronds of red weed; but they were watery, and had a sickly,
  • metallic taste. I found the water was sufficiently shallow for me to
  • wade securely, although the red weed impeded my feet a little; but the
  • flood evidently got deeper towards the river, and I turned back to
  • Mortlake. I managed to make out the road by means of occasional ruins
  • of its villas and fences and lamps, and so presently I got out of this
  • spate and made my way to the hill going up towards Roehampton and came
  • out on Putney Common.
  • Here the scenery changed from the strange and unfamiliar to the
  • wreckage of the familiar: patches of ground exhibited the devastation
  • of a cyclone, and in a few score yards I would come upon perfectly
  • undisturbed spaces, houses with their blinds trimly drawn and doors
  • closed, as if they had been left for a day by the owners, or as if
  • their inhabitants slept within. The red weed was less abundant; the
  • tall trees along the lane were free from the red creeper. I hunted for
  • food among the trees, finding nothing, and I also raided a couple of
  • silent houses, but they had already been broken into and ransacked. I
  • rested for the remainder of the daylight in a shrubbery, being, in my
  • enfeebled condition, too fatigued to push on.
  • All this time I saw no human beings, and no signs of the Martians. I
  • encountered a couple of hungry-looking dogs, but both hurried
  • circuitously away from the advances I made them. Near Roehampton I had
  • seen two human skeletons—not bodies, but skeletons, picked clean—and in
  • the wood by me I found the crushed and scattered bones of several cats
  • and rabbits and the skull of a sheep. But though I gnawed parts of
  • these in my mouth, there was nothing to be got from them.
  • After sunset I struggled on along the road towards Putney, where I
  • think the Heat-Ray must have been used for some reason. And in the
  • garden beyond Roehampton I got a quantity of immature potatoes,
  • sufficient to stay my hunger. From this garden one looked down upon
  • Putney and the river. The aspect of the place in the dusk was
  • singularly desolate: blackened trees, blackened, desolate ruins, and
  • down the hill the sheets of the flooded river, red-tinged with the
  • weed. And over all—silence. It filled me with indescribable terror to
  • think how swiftly that desolating change had come.
  • For a time I believed that mankind had been swept out of existence, and
  • that I stood there alone, the last man left alive. Hard by the top of
  • Putney Hill I came upon another skeleton, with the arms dislocated and
  • removed several yards from the rest of the body. As I proceeded I
  • became more and more convinced that the extermination of mankind was,
  • save for such stragglers as myself, already accomplished in this part
  • of the world. The Martians, I thought, had gone on and left the country
  • desolated, seeking food elsewhere. Perhaps even now they were
  • destroying Berlin or Paris, or it might be they had gone northward.
  • VII.
  • THE MAN ON PUTNEY HILL.
  • I spent that night in the inn that stands at the top of Putney Hill,
  • sleeping in a made bed for the first time since my flight to
  • Leatherhead. I will not tell the needless trouble I had breaking into
  • that house—afterwards I found the front door was on the latch—nor how I
  • ransacked every room for food, until just on the verge of despair, in
  • what seemed to me to be a servant’s bedroom, I found a rat-gnawed crust
  • and two tins of pineapple. The place had been already searched and
  • emptied. In the bar I afterwards found some biscuits and sandwiches
  • that had been overlooked. The latter I could not eat, they were too
  • rotten, but the former not only stayed my hunger, but filled my
  • pockets. I lit no lamps, fearing some Martian might come beating that
  • part of London for food in the night. Before I went to bed I had an
  • interval of restlessness, and prowled from window to window, peering
  • out for some sign of these monsters. I slept little. As I lay in bed I
  • found myself thinking consecutively—a thing I do not remember to have
  • done since my last argument with the curate. During all the intervening
  • time my mental condition had been a hurrying succession of vague
  • emotional states or a sort of stupid receptivity. But in the night my
  • brain, reinforced, I suppose, by the food I had eaten, grew clear
  • again, and I thought.
  • Three things struggled for possession of my mind: the killing of the
  • curate, the whereabouts of the Martians, and the possible fate of my
  • wife. The former gave me no sensation of horror or remorse to recall; I
  • saw it simply as a thing done, a memory infinitely disagreeable but
  • quite without the quality of remorse. I saw myself then as I see myself
  • now, driven step by step towards that hasty blow, the creature of a
  • sequence of accidents leading inevitably to that. I felt no
  • condemnation; yet the memory, static, unprogressive, haunted me. In the
  • silence of the night, with that sense of the nearness of God that
  • sometimes comes into the stillness and the darkness, I stood my trial,
  • my only trial, for that moment of wrath and fear. I retraced every step
  • of our conversation from the moment when I had found him crouching
  • beside me, heedless of my thirst, and pointing to the fire and smoke
  • that streamed up from the ruins of Weybridge. We had been incapable of
  • co-operation—grim chance had taken no heed of that. Had I foreseen, I
  • should have left him at Halliford. But I did not foresee; and crime is
  • to foresee and do. And I set this down as I have set all this story
  • down, as it was. There were no witnesses—all these things I might have
  • concealed. But I set it down, and the reader must form his judgment as
  • he will.
  • And when, by an effort, I had set aside that picture of a prostrate
  • body, I faced the problem of the Martians and the fate of my wife. For
  • the former I had no data; I could imagine a hundred things, and so,
  • unhappily, I could for the latter. And suddenly that night became
  • terrible. I found myself sitting up in bed, staring at the dark. I
  • found myself praying that the Heat-Ray might have suddenly and
  • painlessly struck her out of being. Since the night of my return from
  • Leatherhead I had not prayed. I had uttered prayers, fetish prayers,
  • had prayed as heathens mutter charms when I was in extremity; but now I
  • prayed indeed, pleading steadfastly and sanely, face to face with the
  • darkness of God. Strange night! Strangest in this, that so soon as dawn
  • had come, I, who had talked with God, crept out of the house like a rat
  • leaving its hiding place—a creature scarcely larger, an inferior
  • animal, a thing that for any passing whim of our masters might be
  • hunted and killed. Perhaps they also prayed confidently to God. Surely,
  • if we have learned nothing else, this war has taught us pity—pity for
  • those witless souls that suffer our dominion.
  • The morning was bright and fine, and the eastern sky glowed pink, and
  • was fretted with little golden clouds. In the road that runs from the
  • top of Putney Hill to Wimbledon was a number of poor vestiges of the
  • panic torrent that must have poured Londonward on the Sunday night
  • after the fighting began. There was a little two-wheeled cart inscribed
  • with the name of Thomas Lobb, Greengrocer, New Malden, with a smashed
  • wheel and an abandoned tin trunk; there was a straw hat trampled into
  • the now hardened mud, and at the top of West Hill a lot of
  • blood-stained glass about the overturned water trough. My movements
  • were languid, my plans of the vaguest. I had an idea of going to
  • Leatherhead, though I knew that there I had the poorest chance of
  • finding my wife. Certainly, unless death had overtaken them suddenly,
  • my cousins and she would have fled thence; but it seemed to me I might
  • find or learn there whither the Surrey people had fled. I knew I wanted
  • to find my wife, that my heart ached for her and the world of men, but
  • I had no clear idea how the finding might be done. I was also sharply
  • aware now of my intense loneliness. From the corner I went, under cover
  • of a thicket of trees and bushes, to the edge of Wimbledon Common,
  • stretching wide and far.
  • That dark expanse was lit in patches by yellow gorse and broom; there
  • was no red weed to be seen, and as I prowled, hesitating, on the verge
  • of the open, the sun rose, flooding it all with light and vitality. I
  • came upon a busy swarm of little frogs in a swampy place among the
  • trees. I stopped to look at them, drawing a lesson from their stout
  • resolve to live. And presently, turning suddenly, with an odd feeling
  • of being watched, I beheld something crouching amid a clump of bushes.
  • I stood regarding this. I made a step towards it, and it rose up and
  • became a man armed with a cutlass. I approached him slowly. He stood
  • silent and motionless, regarding me.
  • As I drew nearer I perceived he was dressed in clothes as dusty and
  • filthy as my own; he looked, indeed, as though he had been dragged
  • through a culvert. Nearer, I distinguished the green slime of ditches
  • mixing with the pale drab of dried clay and shiny, coaly patches. His
  • black hair fell over his eyes, and his face was dark and dirty and
  • sunken, so that at first I did not recognise him. There was a red cut
  • across the lower part of his face.
  • “Stop!” he cried, when I was within ten yards of him, and I stopped.
  • His voice was hoarse. “Where do you come from?” he said.
  • I thought, surveying him.
  • “I come from Mortlake,” I said. “I was buried near the pit the Martians
  • made about their cylinder. I have worked my way out and escaped.”
  • “There is no food about here,” he said. “This is my country. All this
  • hill down to the river, and back to Clapham, and up to the edge of the
  • common. There is only food for one. Which way are you going?”
  • I answered slowly.
  • “I don’t know,” I said. “I have been buried in the ruins of a house
  • thirteen or fourteen days. I don’t know what has happened.”
  • He looked at me doubtfully, then started, and looked with a changed
  • expression.
  • “I’ve no wish to stop about here,” said I. “I think I shall go to
  • Leatherhead, for my wife was there.”
  • He shot out a pointing finger.
  • “It is you,” said he; “the man from Woking. And you weren’t killed at
  • Weybridge?”
  • I recognised him at the same moment.
  • “You are the artilleryman who came into my garden.”
  • “Good luck!” he said. “We are lucky ones! Fancy _you_!” He put out a
  • hand, and I took it. “I crawled up a drain,” he said. “But they didn’t
  • kill everyone. And after they went away I got off towards Walton across
  • the fields. But—— It’s not sixteen days altogether—and your hair is
  • grey.” He looked over his shoulder suddenly. “Only a rook,” he said.
  • “One gets to know that birds have shadows these days. This is a bit
  • open. Let us crawl under those bushes and talk.”
  • “Have you seen any Martians?” I said. “Since I crawled out——”
  • “They’ve gone away across London,” he said. “I guess they’ve got a
  • bigger camp there. Of a night, all over there, Hampstead way, the sky
  • is alive with their lights. It’s like a great city, and in the glare
  • you can just see them moving. By daylight you can’t. But nearer—I
  • haven’t seen them—” (he counted on his fingers) “five days. Then I saw
  • a couple across Hammersmith way carrying something big. And the night
  • before last”—he stopped and spoke impressively—“it was just a matter of
  • lights, but it was something up in the air. I believe they’ve built a
  • flying-machine, and are learning to fly.”
  • I stopped, on hands and knees, for we had come to the bushes.
  • “Fly!”
  • “Yes,” he said, “fly.”
  • I went on into a little bower, and sat down.
  • “It is all over with humanity,” I said. “If they can do that they will
  • simply go round the world.”
  • He nodded.
  • “They will. But—— It will relieve things over here a bit. And
  • besides——” He looked at me. “Aren’t you satisfied it _is_ up with
  • humanity? I am. We’re down; we’re beat.”
  • I stared. Strange as it may seem, I had not arrived at this fact—a fact
  • perfectly obvious so soon as he spoke. I had still held a vague hope;
  • rather, I had kept a lifelong habit of mind. He repeated his words,
  • “We’re beat.” They carried absolute conviction.
  • “It’s all over,” he said. “They’ve lost _one_—just _one_. And they’ve
  • made their footing good and crippled the greatest power in the world.
  • They’ve walked over us. The death of that one at Weybridge was an
  • accident. And these are only pioneers. They kept on coming. These green
  • stars—I’ve seen none these five or six days, but I’ve no doubt they’re
  • falling somewhere every night. Nothing’s to be done. We’re under! We’re
  • beat!”
  • I made him no answer. I sat staring before me, trying in vain to devise
  • some countervailing thought.
  • “This isn’t a war,” said the artilleryman. “It never was a war, any
  • more than there’s war between man and ants.”
  • Suddenly I recalled the night in the observatory.
  • “After the tenth shot they fired no more—at least, until the first
  • cylinder came.”
  • “How do you know?” said the artilleryman. I explained. He thought.
  • “Something wrong with the gun,” he said. “But what if there is? They’ll
  • get it right again. And even if there’s a delay, how can it alter the
  • end? It’s just men and ants. There’s the ants builds their cities, live
  • their lives, have wars, revolutions, until the men want them out of the
  • way, and then they go out of the way. That’s what we are now—just ants.
  • Only——”
  • “Yes,” I said.
  • “We’re eatable ants.”
  • We sat looking at each other.
  • “And what will they do with us?” I said.
  • “That’s what I’ve been thinking,” he said; “that’s what I’ve been
  • thinking. After Weybridge I went south—thinking. I saw what was up.
  • Most of the people were hard at it squealing and exciting themselves.
  • But I’m not so fond of squealing. I’ve been in sight of death once or
  • twice; I’m not an ornamental soldier, and at the best and worst,
  • death—it’s just death. And it’s the man that keeps on thinking comes
  • through. I saw everyone tracking away south. Says I, ‘Food won’t last
  • this way,’ and I turned right back. I went for the Martians like a
  • sparrow goes for man. All round”—he waved a hand to the
  • horizon—“they’re starving in heaps, bolting, treading on each other. .
  • . .”
  • He saw my face, and halted awkwardly.
  • “No doubt lots who had money have gone away to France,” he said. He
  • seemed to hesitate whether to apologise, met my eyes, and went on:
  • “There’s food all about here. Canned things in shops; wines, spirits,
  • mineral waters; and the water mains and drains are empty. Well, I was
  • telling you what I was thinking. ‘Here’s intelligent things,’ I said,
  • ‘and it seems they want us for food. First, they’ll smash us up—ships,
  • machines, guns, cities, all the order and organisation. All that will
  • go. If we were the size of ants we might pull through. But we’re not.
  • It’s all too bulky to stop. That’s the first certainty.’ Eh?”
  • I assented.
  • “It is; I’ve thought it out. Very well, then—next; at present we’re
  • caught as we’re wanted. A Martian has only to go a few miles to get a
  • crowd on the run. And I saw one, one day, out by Wandsworth, picking
  • houses to pieces and routing among the wreckage. But they won’t keep on
  • doing that. So soon as they’ve settled all our guns and ships, and
  • smashed our railways, and done all the things they are doing over
  • there, they will begin catching us systematic, picking the best and
  • storing us in cages and things. That’s what they will start doing in a
  • bit. Lord! They haven’t begun on us yet. Don’t you see that?”
  • “Not begun!” I exclaimed.
  • “Not begun. All that’s happened so far is through our not having the
  • sense to keep quiet—worrying them with guns and such foolery. And
  • losing our heads, and rushing off in crowds to where there wasn’t any
  • more safety than where we were. They don’t want to bother us yet.
  • They’re making their things—making all the things they couldn’t bring
  • with them, getting things ready for the rest of their people. Very
  • likely that’s why the cylinders have stopped for a bit, for fear of
  • hitting those who are here. And instead of our rushing about blind, on
  • the howl, or getting dynamite on the chance of busting them up, we’ve
  • got to fix ourselves up according to the new state of affairs. That’s
  • how I figure it out. It isn’t quite according to what a man wants for
  • his species, but it’s about what the facts point to. And that’s the
  • principle I acted upon. Cities, nations, civilisation, progress—it’s
  • all over. That game’s up. We’re beat.”
  • “But if that is so, what is there to live for?”
  • The artilleryman looked at me for a moment.
  • “There won’t be any more blessed concerts for a million years or so;
  • there won’t be any Royal Academy of Arts, and no nice little feeds at
  • restaurants. If it’s amusement you’re after, I reckon the game is up.
  • If you’ve got any drawing-room manners or a dislike to eating peas with
  • a knife or dropping aitches, you’d better chuck ’em away. They ain’t no
  • further use.”
  • “You mean——”
  • “I mean that men like me are going on living—for the sake of the breed.
  • I tell you, I’m grim set on living. And if I’m not mistaken, you’ll
  • show what insides _you’ve_ got, too, before long. We aren’t going to be
  • exterminated. And I don’t mean to be caught either, and tamed and
  • fattened and bred like a thundering ox. Ugh! Fancy those brown
  • creepers!”
  • “You don’t mean to say——”
  • “I do. I’m going on, under their feet. I’ve got it planned; I’ve
  • thought it out. We men are beat. We don’t know enough. We’ve got to
  • learn before we’ve got a chance. And we’ve got to live and keep
  • independent while we learn. See! That’s what has to be done.”
  • I stared, astonished, and stirred profoundly by the man’s resolution.
  • “Great God!” cried I. “But you are a man indeed!” And suddenly I
  • gripped his hand.
  • “Eh!” he said, with his eyes shining. “I’ve thought it out, eh?”
  • “Go on,” I said.
  • “Well, those who mean to escape their catching must get ready. I’m
  • getting ready. Mind you, it isn’t all of us that are made for wild
  • beasts; and that’s what it’s got to be. That’s why I watched you. I had
  • my doubts. You’re slender. I didn’t know that it was you, you see, or
  • just how you’d been buried. All these—the sort of people that lived in
  • these houses, and all those damn little clerks that used to live down
  • _that_ way—they’d be no good. They haven’t any spirit in them—no proud
  • dreams and no proud lusts; and a man who hasn’t one or the other—Lord!
  • What is he but funk and precautions? They just used to skedaddle off to
  • work—I’ve seen hundreds of ’em, bit of breakfast in hand, running wild
  • and shining to catch their little season-ticket train, for fear they’d
  • get dismissed if they didn’t; working at businesses they were afraid to
  • take the trouble to understand; skedaddling back for fear they wouldn’t
  • be in time for dinner; keeping indoors after dinner for fear of the
  • back streets, and sleeping with the wives they married, not because
  • they wanted them, but because they had a bit of money that would make
  • for safety in their one little miserable skedaddle through the world.
  • Lives insured and a bit invested for fear of accidents. And on
  • Sundays—fear of the hereafter. As if hell was built for rabbits! Well,
  • the Martians will just be a godsend to these. Nice roomy cages,
  • fattening food, careful breeding, no worry. After a week or so chasing
  • about the fields and lands on empty stomachs, they’ll come and be
  • caught cheerful. They’ll be quite glad after a bit. They’ll wonder what
  • people did before there were Martians to take care of them. And the bar
  • loafers, and mashers, and singers—I can imagine them. I can imagine
  • them,” he said, with a sort of sombre gratification. “There’ll be any
  • amount of sentiment and religion loose among them. There’s hundreds of
  • things I saw with my eyes that I’ve only begun to see clearly these
  • last few days. There’s lots will take things as they are—fat and
  • stupid; and lots will be worried by a sort of feeling that it’s all
  • wrong, and that they ought to be doing something. Now whenever things
  • are so that a lot of people feel they ought to be doing something, the
  • weak, and those who go weak with a lot of complicated thinking, always
  • make for a sort of do-nothing religion, very pious and superior, and
  • submit to persecution and the will of the Lord. Very likely you’ve seen
  • the same thing. It’s energy in a gale of funk, and turned clean inside
  • out. These cages will be full of psalms and hymns and piety. And those
  • of a less simple sort will work in a bit of—what is it?—eroticism.”
  • He paused.
  • “Very likely these Martians will make pets of some of them; train them
  • to do tricks—who knows?—get sentimental over the pet boy who grew up
  • and had to be killed. And some, maybe, they will train to hunt us.”
  • “No,” I cried, “that’s impossible! No human being——”
  • “What’s the good of going on with such lies?” said the artilleryman.
  • “There’s men who’d do it cheerful. What nonsense to pretend there
  • isn’t!”
  • And I succumbed to his conviction.
  • “If they come after me,” he said; “Lord, if they come after me!” and
  • subsided into a grim meditation.
  • I sat contemplating these things. I could find nothing to bring against
  • this man’s reasoning. In the days before the invasion no one would have
  • questioned my intellectual superiority to his—I, a professed and
  • recognised writer on philosophical themes, and he, a common soldier;
  • and yet he had already formulated a situation that I had scarcely
  • realised.
  • “What are you doing?” I said presently. “What plans have you made?”
  • He hesitated.
  • “Well, it’s like this,” he said. “What have we to do? We have to invent
  • a sort of life where men can live and breed, and be sufficiently secure
  • to bring the children up. Yes—wait a bit, and I’ll make it clearer what
  • I think ought to be done. The tame ones will go like all tame beasts;
  • in a few generations they’ll be big, beautiful, rich-blooded,
  • stupid—rubbish! The risk is that we who keep wild will go
  • savage—degenerate into a sort of big, savage rat. . . . You see, how I
  • mean to live is underground. I’ve been thinking about the drains. Of
  • course those who don’t know drains think horrible things; but under
  • this London are miles and miles—hundreds of miles—and a few days rain
  • and London empty will leave them sweet and clean. The main drains are
  • big enough and airy enough for anyone. Then there’s cellars, vaults,
  • stores, from which bolting passages may be made to the drains. And the
  • railway tunnels and subways. Eh? You begin to see? And we form a
  • band—able-bodied, clean-minded men. We’re not going to pick up any
  • rubbish that drifts in. Weaklings go out again.”
  • “As you meant me to go?”
  • “Well—I parleyed, didn’t I?”
  • “We won’t quarrel about that. Go on.”
  • “Those who stop obey orders. Able-bodied, clean-minded women we want
  • also—mothers and teachers. No lackadaisical ladies—no blasted rolling
  • eyes. We can’t have any weak or silly. Life is real again, and the
  • useless and cumbersome and mischievous have to die. They ought to die.
  • They ought to be willing to die. It’s a sort of disloyalty, after all,
  • to live and taint the race. And they can’t be happy. Moreover, dying’s
  • none so dreadful; it’s the funking makes it bad. And in all those
  • places we shall gather. Our district will be London. And we may even be
  • able to keep a watch, and run about in the open when the Martians keep
  • away. Play cricket, perhaps. That’s how we shall save the race. Eh?
  • It’s a possible thing? But saving the race is nothing in itself. As I
  • say, that’s only being rats. It’s saving our knowledge and adding to it
  • is the thing. There men like you come in. There’s books, there’s
  • models. We must make great safe places down deep, and get all the books
  • we can; not novels and poetry swipes, but ideas, science books. That’s
  • where men like you come in. We must go to the British Museum and pick
  • all those books through. Especially we must keep up our science—learn
  • more. We must watch these Martians. Some of us must go as spies. When
  • it’s all working, perhaps I will. Get caught, I mean. And the great
  • thing is, we must leave the Martians alone. We mustn’t even steal. If
  • we get in their way, we clear out. We must show them we mean no harm.
  • Yes, I know. But they’re intelligent things, and they won’t hunt us
  • down if they have all they want, and think we’re just harmless vermin.”
  • The artilleryman paused and laid a brown hand upon my arm.
  • “After all, it may not be so much we may have to learn before—Just
  • imagine this: four or five of their fighting machines suddenly starting
  • off—Heat-Rays right and left, and not a Martian in ’em. Not a Martian
  • in ’em, but men—men who have learned the way how. It may be in my time,
  • even—those men. Fancy having one of them lovely things, with its
  • Heat-Ray wide and free! Fancy having it in control! What would it
  • matter if you smashed to smithereens at the end of the run, after a
  • bust like that? I reckon the Martians’ll open their beautiful eyes!
  • Can’t you see them, man? Can’t you see them hurrying, hurrying—puffing
  • and blowing and hooting to their other mechanical affairs? Something
  • out of gear in every case. And swish, bang, rattle, swish! Just as they
  • are fumbling over it, _swish_ comes the Heat-Ray, and, behold! man has
  • come back to his own.”
  • For a while the imaginative daring of the artilleryman, and the tone of
  • assurance and courage he assumed, completely dominated my mind. I
  • believed unhesitatingly both in his forecast of human destiny and in
  • the practicability of his astonishing scheme, and the reader who thinks
  • me susceptible and foolish must contrast his position, reading steadily
  • with all his thoughts about his subject, and mine, crouching fearfully
  • in the bushes and listening, distracted by apprehension. We talked in
  • this manner through the early morning time, and later crept out of the
  • bushes, and, after scanning the sky for Martians, hurried precipitately
  • to the house on Putney Hill where he had made his lair. It was the coal
  • cellar of the place, and when I saw the work he had spent a week
  • upon—it was a burrow scarcely ten yards long, which he designed to
  • reach to the main drain on Putney Hill—I had my first inkling of the
  • gulf between his dreams and his powers. Such a hole I could have dug in
  • a day. But I believed in him sufficiently to work with him all that
  • morning until past midday at his digging. We had a garden barrow and
  • shot the earth we removed against the kitchen range. We refreshed
  • ourselves with a tin of mock-turtle soup and wine from the neighbouring
  • pantry. I found a curious relief from the aching strangeness of the
  • world in this steady labour. As we worked, I turned his project over in
  • my mind, and presently objections and doubts began to arise; but I
  • worked there all the morning, so glad was I to find myself with a
  • purpose again. After working an hour I began to speculate on the
  • distance one had to go before the cloaca was reached, the chances we
  • had of missing it altogether. My immediate trouble was why we should
  • dig this long tunnel, when it was possible to get into the drain at
  • once down one of the manholes, and work back to the house. It seemed to
  • me, too, that the house was inconveniently chosen, and required a
  • needless length of tunnel. And just as I was beginning to face these
  • things, the artilleryman stopped digging, and looked at me.
  • “We’re working well,” he said. He put down his spade. “Let us knock off
  • a bit” he said. “I think it’s time we reconnoitred from the roof of the
  • house.”
  • I was for going on, and after a little hesitation he resumed his spade;
  • and then suddenly I was struck by a thought. I stopped, and so did he
  • at once.
  • “Why were you walking about the common,” I said, “instead of being
  • here?”
  • “Taking the air,” he said. “I was coming back. It’s safer by night.”
  • “But the work?”
  • “Oh, one can’t always work,” he said, and in a flash I saw the man
  • plain. He hesitated, holding his spade. “We ought to reconnoitre now,”
  • he said, “because if any come near they may hear the spades and drop
  • upon us unawares.”
  • I was no longer disposed to object. We went together to the roof and
  • stood on a ladder peeping out of the roof door. No Martians were to be
  • seen, and we ventured out on the tiles, and slipped down under shelter
  • of the parapet.
  • From this position a shrubbery hid the greater portion of Putney, but
  • we could see the river below, a bubbly mass of red weed, and the low
  • parts of Lambeth flooded and red. The red creeper swarmed up the trees
  • about the old palace, and their branches stretched gaunt and dead, and
  • set with shrivelled leaves, from amid its clusters. It was strange how
  • entirely dependent both these things were upon flowing water for their
  • propagation. About us neither had gained a footing; laburnums, pink
  • mays, snowballs, and trees of arbor-vitae, rose out of laurels and
  • hydrangeas, green and brilliant into the sunlight. Beyond Kensington
  • dense smoke was rising, and that and a blue haze hid the northward
  • hills.
  • The artilleryman began to tell me of the sort of people who still
  • remained in London.
  • “One night last week,” he said, “some fools got the electric light in
  • order, and there was all Regent Street and the Circus ablaze, crowded
  • with painted and ragged drunkards, men and women, dancing and shouting
  • till dawn. A man who was there told me. And as the day came they became
  • aware of a fighting-machine standing near by the Langham and looking
  • down at them. Heaven knows how long he had been there. It must have
  • given some of them a nasty turn. He came down the road towards them,
  • and picked up nearly a hundred too drunk or frightened to run away.”
  • Grotesque gleam of a time no history will ever fully describe!
  • From that, in answer to my questions, he came round to his grandiose
  • plans again. He grew enthusiastic. He talked so eloquently of the
  • possibility of capturing a fighting-machine that I more than half
  • believed in him again. But now that I was beginning to understand
  • something of his quality, I could divine the stress he laid on doing
  • nothing precipitately. And I noted that now there was no question that
  • he personally was to capture and fight the great machine.
  • After a time we went down to the cellar. Neither of us seemed disposed
  • to resume digging, and when he suggested a meal, I was nothing loath.
  • He became suddenly very generous, and when we had eaten he went away
  • and returned with some excellent cigars. We lit these, and his optimism
  • glowed. He was inclined to regard my coming as a great occasion.
  • “There’s some champagne in the cellar,” he said.
  • “We can dig better on this Thames-side burgundy,” said I.
  • “No,” said he; “I am host today. Champagne! Great God! We’ve a heavy
  • enough task before us! Let us take a rest and gather strength while we
  • may. Look at these blistered hands!”
  • And pursuant to this idea of a holiday, he insisted upon playing cards
  • after we had eaten. He taught me euchre, and after dividing London
  • between us, I taking the northern side and he the southern, we played
  • for parish points. Grotesque and foolish as this will seem to the sober
  • reader, it is absolutely true, and what is more remarkable, I found the
  • card game and several others we played extremely interesting.
  • Strange mind of man! that, with our species upon the edge of
  • extermination or appalling degradation, with no clear prospect before
  • us but the chance of a horrible death, we could sit following the
  • chance of this painted pasteboard, and playing the “joker” with vivid
  • delight. Afterwards he taught me poker, and I beat him at three tough
  • chess games. When dark came we decided to take the risk, and lit a
  • lamp.
  • After an interminable string of games, we supped, and the artilleryman
  • finished the champagne. We went on smoking the cigars. He was no longer
  • the energetic regenerator of his species I had encountered in the
  • morning. He was still optimistic, but it was a less kinetic, a more
  • thoughtful optimism. I remember he wound up with my health, proposed in
  • a speech of small variety and considerable intermittence. I took a
  • cigar, and went upstairs to look at the lights of which he had spoken
  • that blazed so greenly along the Highgate hills.
  • At first I stared unintelligently across the London valley. The
  • northern hills were shrouded in darkness; the fires near Kensington
  • glowed redly, and now and then an orange-red tongue of flame flashed up
  • and vanished in the deep blue night. All the rest of London was black.
  • Then, nearer, I perceived a strange light, a pale, violet-purple
  • fluorescent glow, quivering under the night breeze. For a space I could
  • not understand it, and then I knew that it must be the red weed from
  • which this faint irradiation proceeded. With that realisation my
  • dormant sense of wonder, my sense of the proportion of things, awoke
  • again. I glanced from that to Mars, red and clear, glowing high in the
  • west, and then gazed long and earnestly at the darkness of Hampstead
  • and Highgate.
  • I remained a very long time upon the roof, wondering at the grotesque
  • changes of the day. I recalled my mental states from the midnight
  • prayer to the foolish card-playing. I had a violent revulsion of
  • feeling. I remember I flung away the cigar with a certain wasteful
  • symbolism. My folly came to me with glaring exaggeration. I seemed a
  • traitor to my wife and to my kind; I was filled with remorse. I
  • resolved to leave this strange undisciplined dreamer of great things to
  • his drink and gluttony, and to go on into London. There, it seemed to
  • me, I had the best chance of learning what the Martians and my
  • fellowmen were doing. I was still upon the roof when the late moon
  • rose.
  • VIII.
  • DEAD LONDON.
  • After I had parted from the artilleryman, I went down the hill, and by
  • the High Street across the bridge to Fulham. The red weed was
  • tumultuous at that time, and nearly choked the bridge roadway; but its
  • fronds were already whitened in patches by the spreading disease that
  • presently removed it so swiftly.
  • At the corner of the lane that runs to Putney Bridge station I found a
  • man lying. He was as black as a sweep with the black dust, alive, but
  • helplessly and speechlessly drunk. I could get nothing from him but
  • curses and furious lunges at my head. I think I should have stayed by
  • him but for the brutal expression of his face.
  • There was black dust along the roadway from the bridge onwards, and it
  • grew thicker in Fulham. The streets were horribly quiet. I got
  • food—sour, hard, and mouldy, but quite eatable—in a baker’s shop here.
  • Some way towards Walham Green the streets became clear of powder, and I
  • passed a white terrace of houses on fire; the noise of the burning was
  • an absolute relief. Going on towards Brompton, the streets were quiet
  • again.
  • Here I came once more upon the black powder in the streets and upon
  • dead bodies. I saw altogether about a dozen in the length of the Fulham
  • Road. They had been dead many days, so that I hurried quickly past
  • them. The black powder covered them over, and softened their outlines.
  • One or two had been disturbed by dogs.
  • Where there was no black powder, it was curiously like a Sunday in the
  • City, with the closed shops, the houses locked up and the blinds drawn,
  • the desertion, and the stillness. In some places plunderers had been at
  • work, but rarely at other than the provision and wine shops. A
  • jeweller’s window had been broken open in one place, but apparently the
  • thief had been disturbed, and a number of gold chains and a watch lay
  • scattered on the pavement. I did not trouble to touch them. Farther on
  • was a tattered woman in a heap on a doorstep; the hand that hung over
  • her knee was gashed and bled down her rusty brown dress, and a smashed
  • magnum of champagne formed a pool across the pavement. She seemed
  • asleep, but she was dead.
  • The farther I penetrated into London, the profounder grew the
  • stillness. But it was not so much the stillness of death—it was the
  • stillness of suspense, of expectation. At any time the destruction that
  • had already singed the northwestern borders of the metropolis, and had
  • annihilated Ealing and Kilburn, might strike among these houses and
  • leave them smoking ruins. It was a city condemned and derelict. . . .
  • In South Kensington the streets were clear of dead and of black powder.
  • It was near South Kensington that I first heard the howling. It crept
  • almost imperceptibly upon my senses. It was a sobbing alternation of
  • two notes, “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” keeping on perpetually. When I
  • passed streets that ran northward it grew in volume, and houses and
  • buildings seemed to deaden and cut it off again. It came in a full tide
  • down Exhibition Road. I stopped, staring towards Kensington Gardens,
  • wondering at this strange, remote wailing. It was as if that mighty
  • desert of houses had found a voice for its fear and solitude.
  • “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” wailed that superhuman note—great waves of
  • sound sweeping down the broad, sunlit roadway, between the tall
  • buildings on each side. I turned northwards, marvelling, towards the
  • iron gates of Hyde Park. I had half a mind to break into the Natural
  • History Museum and find my way up to the summits of the towers, in
  • order to see across the park. But I decided to keep to the ground,
  • where quick hiding was possible, and so went on up the Exhibition Road.
  • All the large mansions on each side of the road were empty and still,
  • and my footsteps echoed against the sides of the houses. At the top,
  • near the park gate, I came upon a strange sight—a bus overturned, and
  • the skeleton of a horse picked clean. I puzzled over this for a time,
  • and then went on to the bridge over the Serpentine. The voice grew
  • stronger and stronger, though I could see nothing above the housetops
  • on the north side of the park, save a haze of smoke to the northwest.
  • “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” cried the voice, coming, as it seemed to me,
  • from the district about Regent’s Park. The desolating cry worked upon
  • my mind. The mood that had sustained me passed. The wailing took
  • possession of me. I found I was intensely weary, footsore, and now
  • again hungry and thirsty.
  • It was already past noon. Why was I wandering alone in this city of the
  • dead? Why was I alone when all London was lying in state, and in its
  • black shroud? I felt intolerably lonely. My mind ran on old friends
  • that I had forgotten for years. I thought of the poisons in the
  • chemists’ shops, of the liquors the wine merchants stored; I recalled
  • the two sodden creatures of despair, who so far as I knew, shared the
  • city with myself. . . .
  • I came into Oxford Street by the Marble Arch, and here again were black
  • powder and several bodies, and an evil, ominous smell from the gratings
  • of the cellars of some of the houses. I grew very thirsty after the
  • heat of my long walk. With infinite trouble I managed to break into a
  • public-house and get food and drink. I was weary after eating, and went
  • into the parlour behind the bar, and slept on a black horsehair sofa I
  • found there.
  • I awoke to find that dismal howling still in my ears, “Ulla, ulla,
  • ulla, ulla.” It was now dusk, and after I had routed out some biscuits
  • and a cheese in the bar—there was a meat safe, but it contained nothing
  • but maggots—I wandered on through the silent residential squares to
  • Baker Street—Portman Square is the only one I can name—and so came out
  • at last upon Regent’s Park. And as I emerged from the top of Baker
  • Street, I saw far away over the trees in the clearness of the sunset
  • the hood of the Martian giant from which this howling proceeded. I was
  • not terrified. I came upon him as if it were a matter of course. I
  • watched him for some time, but he did not move. He appeared to be
  • standing and yelling, for no reason that I could discover.
  • I tried to formulate a plan of action. That perpetual sound of “Ulla,
  • ulla, ulla, ulla,” confused my mind. Perhaps I was too tired to be very
  • fearful. Certainly I was more curious to know the reason of this
  • monotonous crying than afraid. I turned back away from the park and
  • struck into Park Road, intending to skirt the park, went along under
  • the shelter of the terraces, and got a view of this stationary, howling
  • Martian from the direction of St. John’s Wood. A couple of hundred
  • yards out of Baker Street I heard a yelping chorus, and saw, first a
  • dog with a piece of putrescent red meat in his jaws coming headlong
  • towards me, and then a pack of starving mongrels in pursuit of him. He
  • made a wide curve to avoid me, as though he feared I might prove a
  • fresh competitor. As the yelping died away down the silent road, the
  • wailing sound of “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” reasserted itself.
  • I came upon the wrecked handling-machine halfway to St. John’s Wood
  • station. At first I thought a house had fallen across the road. It was
  • only as I clambered among the ruins that I saw, with a start, this
  • mechanical Samson lying, with its tentacles bent and smashed and
  • twisted, among the ruins it had made. The forepart was shattered. It
  • seemed as if it had driven blindly straight at the house, and had been
  • overwhelmed in its overthrow. It seemed to me then that this might have
  • happened by a handling-machine escaping from the guidance of its
  • Martian. I could not clamber among the ruins to see it, and the
  • twilight was now so far advanced that the blood with which its seat was
  • smeared, and the gnawed gristle of the Martian that the dogs had left,
  • were invisible to me.
  • Wondering still more at all that I had seen, I pushed on towards
  • Primrose Hill. Far away, through a gap in the trees, I saw a second
  • Martian, as motionless as the first, standing in the park towards the
  • Zoological Gardens, and silent. A little beyond the ruins about the
  • smashed handling-machine I came upon the red weed again, and found the
  • Regent’s Canal, a spongy mass of dark-red vegetation.
  • As I crossed the bridge, the sound of “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” ceased.
  • It was, as it were, cut off. The silence came like a thunderclap.
  • The dusky houses about me stood faint and tall and dim; the trees
  • towards the park were growing black. All about me the red weed
  • clambered among the ruins, writhing to get above me in the dimness.
  • Night, the mother of fear and mystery, was coming upon me. But while
  • that voice sounded the solitude, the desolation, had been endurable; by
  • virtue of it London had still seemed alive, and the sense of life about
  • me had upheld me. Then suddenly a change, the passing of something—I
  • knew not what—and then a stillness that could be felt. Nothing but this
  • gaunt quiet.
  • London about me gazed at me spectrally. The windows in the white houses
  • were like the eye sockets of skulls. About me my imagination found a
  • thousand noiseless enemies moving. Terror seized me, a horror of my
  • temerity. In front of me the road became pitchy black as though it was
  • tarred, and I saw a contorted shape lying across the pathway. I could
  • not bring myself to go on. I turned down St. John’s Wood Road, and ran
  • headlong from this unendurable stillness towards Kilburn. I hid from
  • the night and the silence, until long after midnight, in a cabmen’s
  • shelter in Harrow Road. But before the dawn my courage returned, and
  • while the stars were still in the sky I turned once more towards
  • Regent’s Park. I missed my way among the streets, and presently saw
  • down a long avenue, in the half-light of the early dawn, the curve of
  • Primrose Hill. On the summit, towering up to the fading stars, was a
  • third Martian, erect and motionless like the others.
  • An insane resolve possessed me. I would die and end it. And I would
  • save myself even the trouble of killing myself. I marched on recklessly
  • towards this Titan, and then, as I drew nearer and the light grew, I
  • saw that a multitude of black birds was circling and clustering about
  • the hood. At that my heart gave a bound, and I began running along the
  • road.
  • I hurried through the red weed that choked St. Edmund’s Terrace (I
  • waded breast-high across a torrent of water that was rushing down from
  • the waterworks towards the Albert Road), and emerged upon the grass
  • before the rising of the sun. Great mounds had been heaped about the
  • crest of the hill, making a huge redoubt of it—it was the final and
  • largest place the Martians had made—and from behind these heaps there
  • rose a thin smoke against the sky. Against the sky line an eager dog
  • ran and disappeared. The thought that had flashed into my mind grew
  • real, grew credible. I felt no fear, only a wild, trembling exultation,
  • as I ran up the hill towards the motionless monster. Out of the hood
  • hung lank shreds of brown, at which the hungry birds pecked and tore.
  • In another moment I had scrambled up the earthen rampart and stood upon
  • its crest, and the interior of the redoubt was below me. A mighty space
  • it was, with gigantic machines here and there within it, huge mounds of
  • material and strange shelter places. And scattered about it, some in
  • their overturned war-machines, some in the now rigid handling-machines,
  • and a dozen of them stark and silent and laid in a row, were the
  • Martians—_dead_!—slain by the putrefactive and disease bacteria against
  • which their systems were unprepared; slain as the red weed was being
  • slain; slain, after all man’s devices had failed, by the humblest
  • things that God, in his wisdom, has put upon this earth.
  • For so it had come about, as indeed I and many men might have foreseen
  • had not terror and disaster blinded our minds. These germs of disease
  • have taken toll of humanity since the beginning of things—taken toll of
  • our prehuman ancestors since life began here. But by virtue of this
  • natural selection of our kind we have developed resisting power; to no
  • germs do we succumb without a struggle, and to many—those that cause
  • putrefaction in dead matter, for instance—our living frames are
  • altogether immune. But there are no bacteria in Mars, and directly
  • these invaders arrived, directly they drank and fed, our microscopic
  • allies began to work their overthrow. Already when I watched them they
  • were irrevocably doomed, dying and rotting even as they went to and
  • fro. It was inevitable. By the toll of a billion deaths man has bought
  • his birthright of the earth, and it is his against all comers; it would
  • still be his were the Martians ten times as mighty as they are. For
  • neither do men live nor die in vain.
  • Here and there they were scattered, nearly fifty altogether, in that
  • great gulf they had made, overtaken by a death that must have seemed to
  • them as incomprehensible as any death could be. To me also at that time
  • this death was incomprehensible. All I knew was that these things that
  • had been alive and so terrible to men were dead. For a moment I
  • believed that the destruction of Sennacherib had been repeated, that
  • God had repented, that the Angel of Death had slain them in the night.
  • I stood staring into the pit, and my heart lightened gloriously, even
  • as the rising sun struck the world to fire about me with his rays. The
  • pit was still in darkness; the mighty engines, so great and wonderful
  • in their power and complexity, so unearthly in their tortuous forms,
  • rose weird and vague and strange out of the shadows towards the light.
  • A multitude of dogs, I could hear, fought over the bodies that lay
  • darkly in the depth of the pit, far below me. Across the pit on its
  • farther lip, flat and vast and strange, lay the great flying-machine
  • with which they had been experimenting upon our denser atmosphere when
  • decay and death arrested them. Death had come not a day too soon. At
  • the sound of a cawing overhead I looked up at the huge fighting-machine
  • that would fight no more for ever, at the tattered red shreds of flesh
  • that dripped down upon the overturned seats on the summit of Primrose
  • Hill.
  • I turned and looked down the slope of the hill to where, enhaloed now
  • in birds, stood those other two Martians that I had seen overnight,
  • just as death had overtaken them. The one had died, even as it had been
  • crying to its companions; perhaps it was the last to die, and its voice
  • had gone on perpetually until the force of its machinery was exhausted.
  • They glittered now, harmless tripod towers of shining metal, in the
  • brightness of the rising sun.
  • All about the pit, and saved as by a miracle from everlasting
  • destruction, stretched the great Mother of Cities. Those who have only
  • seen London veiled in her sombre robes of smoke can scarcely imagine
  • the naked clearness and beauty of the silent wilderness of houses.
  • Eastward, over the blackened ruins of the Albert Terrace and the
  • splintered spire of the church, the sun blazed dazzling in a clear sky,
  • and here and there some facet in the great wilderness of roofs caught
  • the light and glared with a white intensity.
  • Northward were Kilburn and Hampsted, blue and crowded with houses;
  • westward the great city was dimmed; and southward, beyond the Martians,
  • the green waves of Regent’s Park, the Langham Hotel, the dome of the
  • Albert Hall, the Imperial Institute, and the giant mansions of the
  • Brompton Road came out clear and little in the sunrise, the jagged
  • ruins of Westminster rising hazily beyond. Far away and blue were the
  • Surrey hills, and the towers of the Crystal Palace glittered like two
  • silver rods. The dome of St. Paul’s was dark against the sunrise, and
  • injured, I saw for the first time, by a huge gaping cavity on its
  • western side.
  • And as I looked at this wide expanse of houses and factories and
  • churches, silent and abandoned; as I thought of the multitudinous hopes
  • and efforts, the innumerable hosts of lives that had gone to build this
  • human reef, and of the swift and ruthless destruction that had hung
  • over it all; when I realised that the shadow had been rolled back, and
  • that men might still live in the streets, and this dear vast dead city
  • of mine be once more alive and powerful, I felt a wave of emotion that
  • was near akin to tears.
  • The torment was over. Even that day the healing would begin. The
  • survivors of the people scattered over the country—leaderless, lawless,
  • foodless, like sheep without a shepherd—the thousands who had fled by
  • sea, would begin to return; the pulse of life, growing stronger and
  • stronger, would beat again in the empty streets and pour across the
  • vacant squares. Whatever destruction was done, the hand of the
  • destroyer was stayed. All the gaunt wrecks, the blackened skeletons of
  • houses that stared so dismally at the sunlit grass of the hill, would
  • presently be echoing with the hammers of the restorers and ringing with
  • the tapping of their trowels. At the thought I extended my hands
  • towards the sky and began thanking God. In a year, thought I—in a year.
  • . . .
  • With overwhelming force came the thought of myself, of my wife, and the
  • old life of hope and tender helpfulness that had ceased for ever.
  • IX.
  • WRECKAGE.
  • And now comes the strangest thing in my story. Yet, perhaps, it is not
  • altogether strange. I remember, clearly and coldly and vividly, all
  • that I did that day until the time that I stood weeping and praising
  • God upon the summit of Primrose Hill. And then I forget.
  • Of the next three days I know nothing. I have learned since that, so
  • far from my being the first discoverer of the Martian overthrow,
  • several such wanderers as myself had already discovered this on the
  • previous night. One man—the first—had gone to St. Martin’s-le-Grand,
  • and, while I sheltered in the cabmen’s hut, had contrived to telegraph
  • to Paris. Thence the joyful news had flashed all over the world; a
  • thousand cities, chilled by ghastly apprehensions, suddenly flashed
  • into frantic illuminations; they knew of it in Dublin, Edinburgh,
  • Manchester, Birmingham, at the time when I stood upon the verge of the
  • pit. Already men, weeping with joy, as I have heard, shouting and
  • staying their work to shake hands and shout, were making up trains,
  • even as near as Crewe, to descend upon London. The church bells that
  • had ceased a fortnight since suddenly caught the news, until all
  • England was bell-ringing. Men on cycles, lean-faced, unkempt, scorched
  • along every country lane shouting of unhoped deliverance, shouting to
  • gaunt, staring figures of despair. And for the food! Across the
  • Channel, across the Irish Sea, across the Atlantic, corn, bread, and
  • meat were tearing to our relief. All the shipping in the world seemed
  • going Londonward in those days. But of all this I have no memory. I
  • drifted—a demented man. I found myself in a house of kindly people, who
  • had found me on the third day wandering, weeping, and raving through
  • the streets of St. John’s Wood. They have told me since that I was
  • singing some insane doggerel about “The Last Man Left Alive! Hurrah!
  • The Last Man Left Alive!” Troubled as they were with their own affairs,
  • these people, whose name, much as I would like to express my gratitude
  • to them, I may not even give here, nevertheless cumbered themselves
  • with me, sheltered me, and protected me from myself. Apparently they
  • had learned something of my story from me during the days of my lapse.
  • Very gently, when my mind was assured again, did they break to me what
  • they had learned of the fate of Leatherhead. Two days after I was
  • imprisoned it had been destroyed, with every soul in it, by a Martian.
  • He had swept it out of existence, as it seemed, without any
  • provocation, as a boy might crush an ant hill, in the mere wantonness
  • of power.
  • I was a lonely man, and they were very kind to me. I was a lonely man
  • and a sad one, and they bore with me. I remained with them four days
  • after my recovery. All that time I felt a vague, a growing craving to
  • look once more on whatever remained of the little life that seemed so
  • happy and bright in my past. It was a mere hopeless desire to feast
  • upon my misery. They dissuaded me. They did all they could to divert me
  • from this morbidity. But at last I could resist the impulse no longer,
  • and, promising faithfully to return to them, and parting, as I will
  • confess, from these four-day friends with tears, I went out again into
  • the streets that had lately been so dark and strange and empty.
  • Already they were busy with returning people; in places even there were
  • shops open, and I saw a drinking fountain running water.
  • I remember how mockingly bright the day seemed as I went back on my
  • melancholy pilgrimage to the little house at Woking, how busy the
  • streets and vivid the moving life about me. So many people were abroad
  • everywhere, busied in a thousand activities, that it seemed incredible
  • that any great proportion of the population could have been slain. But
  • then I noticed how yellow were the skins of the people I met, how
  • shaggy the hair of the men, how large and bright their eyes, and that
  • every other man still wore his dirty rags. Their faces seemed all with
  • one of two expressions—a leaping exultation and energy or a grim
  • resolution. Save for the expression of the faces, London seemed a city
  • of tramps. The vestries were indiscriminately distributing bread sent
  • us by the French government. The ribs of the few horses showed
  • dismally. Haggard special constables with white badges stood at the
  • corners of every street. I saw little of the mischief wrought by the
  • Martians until I reached Wellington Street, and there I saw the red
  • weed clambering over the buttresses of Waterloo Bridge.
  • At the corner of the bridge, too, I saw one of the common contrasts of
  • that grotesque time—a sheet of paper flaunting against a thicket of the
  • red weed, transfixed by a stick that kept it in place. It was the
  • placard of the first newspaper to resume publication—the _Daily Mail_.
  • I bought a copy for a blackened shilling I found in my pocket. Most of
  • it was in blank, but the solitary compositor who did the thing had
  • amused himself by making a grotesque scheme of advertisement stereo on
  • the back page. The matter he printed was emotional; the news
  • organisation had not as yet found its way back. I learned nothing fresh
  • except that already in one week the examination of the Martian
  • mechanisms had yielded astonishing results. Among other things, the
  • article assured me what I did not believe at the time, that the “Secret
  • of Flying,” was discovered. At Waterloo I found the free trains that
  • were taking people to their homes. The first rush was already over.
  • There were few people in the train, and I was in no mood for casual
  • conversation. I got a compartment to myself, and sat with folded arms,
  • looking greyly at the sunlit devastation that flowed past the windows.
  • And just outside the terminus the train jolted over temporary rails,
  • and on either side of the railway the houses were blackened ruins. To
  • Clapham Junction the face of London was grimy with powder of the Black
  • Smoke, in spite of two days of thunderstorms and rain, and at Clapham
  • Junction the line had been wrecked again; there were hundreds of
  • out-of-work clerks and shopmen working side by side with the customary
  • navvies, and we were jolted over a hasty relaying.
  • All down the line from there the aspect of the country was gaunt and
  • unfamiliar; Wimbledon particularly had suffered. Walton, by virtue of
  • its unburned pine woods, seemed the least hurt of any place along the
  • line. The Wandle, the Mole, every little stream, was a heaped mass of
  • red weed, in appearance between butcher’s meat and pickled cabbage. The
  • Surrey pine woods were too dry, however, for the festoons of the red
  • climber. Beyond Wimbledon, within sight of the line, in certain nursery
  • grounds, were the heaped masses of earth about the sixth cylinder. A
  • number of people were standing about it, and some sappers were busy in
  • the midst of it. Over it flaunted a Union Jack, flapping cheerfully in
  • the morning breeze. The nursery grounds were everywhere crimson with
  • the weed, a wide expanse of livid colour cut with purple shadows, and
  • very painful to the eye. One’s gaze went with infinite relief from the
  • scorched greys and sullen reds of the foreground to the blue-green
  • softness of the eastward hills.
  • The line on the London side of Woking station was still undergoing
  • repair, so I descended at Byfleet station and took the road to Maybury,
  • past the place where I and the artilleryman had talked to the hussars,
  • and on by the spot where the Martian had appeared to me in the
  • thunderstorm. Here, moved by curiosity, I turned aside to find, among a
  • tangle of red fronds, the warped and broken dog cart with the whitened
  • bones of the horse scattered and gnawed. For a time I stood regarding
  • these vestiges. . . .
  • Then I returned through the pine wood, neck-high with red weed here and
  • there, to find the landlord of the Spotted Dog had already found
  • burial, and so came home past the College Arms. A man standing at an
  • open cottage door greeted me by name as I passed.
  • I looked at my house with a quick flash of hope that faded immediately.
  • The door had been forced; it was unfast and was opening slowly as I
  • approached.
  • It slammed again. The curtains of my study fluttered out of the open
  • window from which I and the artilleryman had watched the dawn. No one
  • had closed it since. The smashed bushes were just as I had left them
  • nearly four weeks ago. I stumbled into the hall, and the house felt
  • empty. The stair carpet was ruffled and discoloured where I had
  • crouched, soaked to the skin from the thunderstorm the night of the
  • catastrophe. Our muddy footsteps I saw still went up the stairs.
  • I followed them to my study, and found lying on my writing-table still,
  • with the selenite paper weight upon it, the sheet of work I had left on
  • the afternoon of the opening of the cylinder. For a space I stood
  • reading over my abandoned arguments. It was a paper on the probable
  • development of Moral Ideas with the development of the civilising
  • process; and the last sentence was the opening of a prophecy: “In about
  • two hundred years,” I had written, “we may expect——” The sentence ended
  • abruptly. I remembered my inability to fix my mind that morning,
  • scarcely a month gone by, and how I had broken off to get my _Daily
  • Chronicle_ from the newsboy. I remembered how I went down to the garden
  • gate as he came along, and how I had listened to his odd story of “Men
  • from Mars.”
  • I came down and went into the dining room. There were the mutton and
  • the bread, both far gone now in decay, and a beer bottle overturned,
  • just as I and the artilleryman had left them. My home was desolate. I
  • perceived the folly of the faint hope I had cherished so long. And then
  • a strange thing occurred. “It is no use,” said a voice. “The house is
  • deserted. No one has been here these ten days. Do not stay here to
  • torment yourself. No one escaped but you.”
  • I was startled. Had I spoken my thought aloud? I turned, and the French
  • window was open behind me. I made a step to it, and stood looking out.
  • And there, amazed and afraid, even as I stood amazed and afraid, were
  • my cousin and my wife—my wife white and tearless. She gave a faint cry.
  • “I came,” she said. “I knew—knew——”
  • She put her hand to her throat—swayed. I made a step forward, and
  • caught her in my arms.
  • X.
  • THE EPILOGUE.
  • I cannot but regret, now that I am concluding my story, how little I am
  • able to contribute to the discussion of the many debatable questions
  • which are still unsettled. In one respect I shall certainly provoke
  • criticism. My particular province is speculative philosophy. My
  • knowledge of comparative physiology is confined to a book or two, but
  • it seems to me that Carver’s suggestions as to the reason of the rapid
  • death of the Martians is so probable as to be regarded almost as a
  • proven conclusion. I have assumed that in the body of my narrative.
  • At any rate, in all the bodies of the Martians that were examined after
  • the war, no bacteria except those already known as terrestrial species
  • were found. That they did not bury any of their dead, and the reckless
  • slaughter they perpetrated, point also to an entire ignorance of the
  • putrefactive process. But probable as this seems, it is by no means a
  • proven conclusion.
  • Neither is the composition of the Black Smoke known, which the Martians
  • used with such deadly effect, and the generator of the Heat-Rays
  • remains a puzzle. The terrible disasters at the Ealing and South
  • Kensington laboratories have disinclined analysts for further
  • investigations upon the latter. Spectrum analysis of the black powder
  • points unmistakably to the presence of an unknown element with a
  • brilliant group of three lines in the green, and it is possible that it
  • combines with argon to form a compound which acts at once with deadly
  • effect upon some constituent in the blood. But such unproven
  • speculations will scarcely be of interest to the general reader, to
  • whom this story is addressed. None of the brown scum that drifted down
  • the Thames after the destruction of Shepperton was examined at the
  • time, and now none is forthcoming.
  • The results of an anatomical examination of the Martians, so far as the
  • prowling dogs had left such an examination possible, I have already
  • given. But everyone is familiar with the magnificent and almost
  • complete specimen in spirits at the Natural History Museum, and the
  • countless drawings that have been made from it; and beyond that the
  • interest of their physiology and structure is purely scientific.
  • A question of graver and universal interest is the possibility of
  • another attack from the Martians. I do not think that nearly enough
  • attention is being given to this aspect of the matter. At present the
  • planet Mars is in conjunction, but with every return to opposition I,
  • for one, anticipate a renewal of their adventure. In any case, we
  • should be prepared. It seems to me that it should be possible to define
  • the position of the gun from which the shots are discharged, to keep a
  • sustained watch upon this part of the planet, and to anticipate the
  • arrival of the next attack.
  • In that case the cylinder might be destroyed with dynamite or artillery
  • before it was sufficiently cool for the Martians to emerge, or they
  • might be butchered by means of guns so soon as the screw opened. It
  • seems to me that they have lost a vast advantage in the failure of
  • their first surprise. Possibly they see it in the same light.
  • Lessing has advanced excellent reasons for supposing that the Martians
  • have actually succeeded in effecting a landing on the planet Venus.
  • Seven months ago now, Venus and Mars were in alignment with the sun;
  • that is to say, Mars was in opposition from the point of view of an
  • observer on Venus. Subsequently a peculiar luminous and sinuous marking
  • appeared on the unillumined half of the inner planet, and almost
  • simultaneously a faint dark mark of a similar sinuous character was
  • detected upon a photograph of the Martian disk. One needs to see the
  • drawings of these appearances in order to appreciate fully their
  • remarkable resemblance in character.
  • At any rate, whether we expect another invasion or not, our views of
  • the human future must be greatly modified by these events. We have
  • learned now that we cannot regard this planet as being fenced in and a
  • secure abiding place for Man; we can never anticipate the unseen good
  • or evil that may come upon us suddenly out of space. It may be that in
  • the larger design of the universe this invasion from Mars is not
  • without its ultimate benefit for men; it has robbed us of that serene
  • confidence in the future which is the most fruitful source of
  • decadence, the gifts to human science it has brought are enormous, and
  • it has done much to promote the conception of the commonweal of
  • mankind. It may be that across the immensity of space the Martians have
  • watched the fate of these pioneers of theirs and learned their lesson,
  • and that on the planet Venus they have found a securer settlement. Be
  • that as it may, for many years yet there will certainly be no
  • relaxation of the eager scrutiny of the Martian disk, and those fiery
  • darts of the sky, the shooting stars, will bring with them as they fall
  • an unavoidable apprehension to all the sons of men.
  • The broadening of men’s views that has resulted can scarcely be
  • exaggerated. Before the cylinder fell there was a general persuasion
  • that through all the deep of space no life existed beyond the petty
  • surface of our minute sphere. Now we see further. If the Martians can
  • reach Venus, there is no reason to suppose that the thing is impossible
  • for men, and when the slow cooling of the sun makes this earth
  • uninhabitable, as at last it must do, it may be that the thread of life
  • that has begun here will have streamed out and caught our sister planet
  • within its toils.
  • Dim and wonderful is the vision I have conjured up in my mind of life
  • spreading slowly from this little seed bed of the solar system
  • throughout the inanimate vastness of sidereal space. But that is a
  • remote dream. It may be, on the other hand, that the destruction of the
  • Martians is only a reprieve. To them, and not to us, perhaps, is the
  • future ordained.
  • I must confess the stress and danger of the time have left an abiding
  • sense of doubt and insecurity in my mind. I sit in my study writing by
  • lamplight, and suddenly I see again the healing valley below set with
  • writhing flames, and feel the house behind and about me empty and
  • desolate. I go out into the Byfleet Road, and vehicles pass me, a
  • butcher boy in a cart, a cabful of visitors, a workman on a bicycle,
  • children going to school, and suddenly they become vague and unreal,
  • and I hurry again with the artilleryman through the hot, brooding
  • silence. Of a night I see the black powder darkening the silent
  • streets, and the contorted bodies shrouded in that layer; they rise
  • upon me tattered and dog-bitten. They gibber and grow fiercer, paler,
  • uglier, mad distortions of humanity at last, and I wake, cold and
  • wretched, in the darkness of the night.
  • I go to London and see the busy multitudes in Fleet Street and the
  • Strand, and it comes across my mind that they are but the ghosts of the
  • past, haunting the streets that I have seen silent and wretched, going
  • to and fro, phantasms in a dead city, the mockery of life in a
  • galvanised body. And strange, too, it is to stand on Primrose Hill, as
  • I did but a day before writing this last chapter, to see the great
  • province of houses, dim and blue through the haze of the smoke and
  • mist, vanishing at last into the vague lower sky, to see the people
  • walking to and fro among the flower beds on the hill, to see the
  • sight-seers about the Martian machine that stands there still, to hear
  • the tumult of playing children, and to recall the time when I saw it
  • all bright and clear-cut, hard and silent, under the dawn of that last
  • great day. . . .
  • And strangest of all is it to hold my wife’s hand again, and to think
  • that I have counted her, and that she has counted me, among the dead.
  • End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The War of the Worlds, by H. G. Wells
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WAR OF THE WORLDS ***
  • ***** This file should be named 36-0.txt or 36-0.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.net/3/36/
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
  • be renamed.
  • Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
  • law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
  • so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
  • States without permission and without paying copyright
  • royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
  • of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
  • concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
  • and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
  • specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
  • eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
  • for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
  • performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
  • away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
  • not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
  • trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
  • START: FULL LICENSE
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org/license.
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
  • destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
  • possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
  • Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
  • by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
  • person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
  • 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
  • agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
  • Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
  • of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
  • works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
  • States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
  • United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
  • claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
  • displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
  • all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
  • that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
  • free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
  • comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
  • same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
  • you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
  • in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
  • check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
  • agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
  • distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
  • other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
  • representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
  • country outside the United States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
  • immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
  • prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
  • on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
  • performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  • most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  • restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  • under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  • United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  • are located before using this ebook.
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
  • derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
  • contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
  • copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
  • the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
  • redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
  • either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
  • obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
  • additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
  • will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
  • posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
  • beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
  • any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
  • to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
  • other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
  • version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
  • (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
  • to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
  • of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
  • Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
  • full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • provided that
  • * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  • to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  • agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  • within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  • legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  • payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  • Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation."
  • * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  • copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  • all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works.
  • * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  • any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  • receipt of the work.
  • * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
  • are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
  • from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
  • Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
  • contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
  • or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
  • intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
  • other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
  • cannot be read by your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
  • with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
  • with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
  • lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
  • or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
  • opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
  • the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
  • without further opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
  • OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
  • LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
  • damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
  • violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
  • agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
  • limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
  • unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
  • remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
  • accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
  • production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
  • including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
  • the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
  • or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
  • additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
  • Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
  • computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
  • exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
  • from people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
  • generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
  • Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
  • www.gutenberg.org
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
  • U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
  • mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
  • volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
  • locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
  • Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
  • date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
  • official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
  • DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
  • state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
  • donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
  • freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
  • distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
  • volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
  • the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
  • necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
  • edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
  • facility: www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.